The island of dr moreau short stories herbert wells

ХРЕСТОМАТИЯ БРИТАНСКОЙ ЛИТЕРАТУРЫ I n te r m e d ia te

The Island of Dr.Moreau Short Stories Herbert Wells Б азовы й у р о в е н ь

Остров доктора Моро Рассказы Герберт Уэллс

ББК 81.2Англ-93 У98

Серия «Хрестоматия британской литературы» включает учебные пособия, рассчитанные на три этапа изучения английского языка: Elementary (начальный), Intermediate (базовый), Advanced (продвинутый). Серийное оформление

А. Драгового

Составление, адаптация текста, комментарий, упражнения, словарь: Н. Н. Чесова

У 98

Уэллс Г. Остров доктора Моро. Рассказы = The Island of Dr. Moreau. Short Stories / Составление, адаптация текста, комментарий, упражнения, словарь Н. Н. Че­ совой. — М.: Айрис-пресс, 2003. — 256 с.: ил. — (Хре­ стоматия британской литературы).

ISBN 5-8112-0147-8 Книга из серии «Хрестоматия британской литературы» зна­ комит читателя с творчеством известного английского писате­ ля-фантаста Герберта Уэллса. Тексты произведений, вошедших в книгу, адаптированы с учетом базового уровня владения язы­ ком. Пособие может быть использовано как на уроках зарубеж­ ной литературы, так и в качестве увлекательного чтения. Книга снабжена комментарием, упражнениями и словарем.

ББК 81.2Англ-93

ISBN 5-8112-0147-8

© Айрис-пресс, 2003

The Isla n d o f D r. M o reau [«••••a

Introduction On February the First, 1887, the “Lady Vain”*1 was lost at sea.

On January the Fifth, 1888, that is eleven months and four days later, my uncle, Edward Prendick was picked up at sea. He certainly was on the “Lady Vain”.

We thought he was drowned. He was picked up in a small open boat. It belonged to the missing schooner1 “Ipecac­ uanha”. His story was so strange that everyone thought he was mad. He told that he didn’t remember anything from the moment of his escape from the “Lady Vain”.

His case was discussed among psychologists at the time as an interesting example of the loss of memory because of physical and mental1 stress. The following letter was found among his papers by me, his nephew.The only is­ land known in the region in which my uncle was picked up is Noble’s Isle. It is a small volcanic uninhabited isle.

It was visited in 1891 by H. M. S. Scorpion. Some sailors then landed, but found nothing living thereon but some curious white moths1, some hogs1 and rabbits, and some rather strange rats. So this story is without any confirma­ tion1. My uncle was lost at about latitude 5° S. and longi­ tude 105° E., and reappeared1 in the same part of the ocean after a time of eleven months. He must have lived somewhere during this interval. And a schooner called 1the “Lady Vain” —the name of a ship 1a schooner = a ship with two or more masts 1a psychologist —психолог 1mental —умственный 1a moth —мотылек 1a hog —свинья 1confirmation —подтверждение 1to reappear = to appear again (префикс re- означает повторяе­ мость действия) 4

• Introduction •

the “Ipecacuanha” with a drunken captain, John Davies, did start1 from Africa with a puma and some other ani­ mals aboard in January, 1887. It disappeared in Decem­ ber, 1887, a date that is marked at the beginning of my uncle’s story.

1did start —все-таки отправилась (усилительная конструкция)

Chapter One In the D ingey o f the “Lady Vain” The story written by Edward Prendick

I do not want to add anything to what has already been written about the loss of the “Lady Vain”. As every­ one knows, she1 disappeared in ten days out12from Callao.

A boat “Myrtle” picked the boat with seven sailors up eighteen days after. The story of their terrible adventures is well known as the horrible “Medusa” case. But I want to 1Хотя в современном английском языке грамматическая кате­ гория рода фактически отсутствует, сохранилось традиционное соотнесение некоторых слов с определенными личными место­ имениями; так, слово ship традиционно соотносится с место­ имением she.

2in ten days out = ten days after she started 6

• Chapter One •

add to the published story of the “Lady Vain” another, possibly a more horrible and strange one. The other four men were thought to be dead, but it’s not right. I was one of the four men. But first I must say that there never were four men there, the number was three. Constans, who was “seen by the captain to jump into the boat”, luckily for us and unluckily for himself did not reach us.

I say luckily for us he did not reach us, and I might almost say luckily for himself; for we had only a small bottle of water and some ship’s biscuits1with us. The ship was not ready for any catastrophe. We thought the people on ship were in better position (but they were not). They could not hear us, and the next morning when the fog cleared we couldn’t see anyone of them.

We could not stand up to look about us, because the boat was too small. The two other men were a man named Helmar, a passenger like myself, and a seaman whose name I don’t know.

Our water had come to an end. We were thirsty for eight days. After the second day the sea became calm. It is quite impossible for the ordinary reader to imagine those eight days. He has not, luckily for himself, anything in his memory to imagine with. After the first day we said little to one another, and lay in our places in the boat and looked at the horizon. Our eyes grew larger every day.

The sun became pitiless12. The water ended on the fourth day. We were already thinking strange things and saying them with our eyes; but it was, I think, the sixth before Helmar gave voice to the thing we had all been thinking.

I remember our voices were dry and thin, so that we bent 1ship’s biscuits —галеты 2pitiless = pity + less — безжалостный (less — суффикс с отрица­ тельным значением) 7

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

* Chapter One •

towards one another and whispered our words. I stood out against it. At night the sailor whispered to Helmar again and again. I sat with my knife in my hand, though I had no strength in me to fight. In the morning I agreed to Helmar’s idea. We handed halfpence to find the odd man.1The lot12fell upon the sailor; but he was the strong­ est of us and attacked Helmar with his hands. They fought together and almost stood up. I wanted to help Helmar; but the two rolled overboard together. They sank like stones. I remember laughing at that, and won­ dering why I laughed. The laugh caught me suddenly like a thing from without3.

I lay for I know not how long. I thought that if I had the strength I would drink seawater and madden myself to die quickly. As I lay there I saw, with no more interest than if it had been a picture, a sail come up to­ wards me over the sky-line. My mind must have been away, and yet I remember all that happened, quite clear.

I remember how the horizon with the sail above it danced up and down; I thought what a humour it was that they came too late to catch me in my body because I was sure I was dead.

For an endless period, as it seemed to me, I lay watching the schooner (she was a little ship, schooner) come up out of the sea. I did not attract their attention. I do not remember anything after the sight of her side until I found myself in a little cabin4. There’s a half-memory of being lifted up, and of a big red face covered with 1We banded halfpence to find the odd man. —Мы бросили монетку, чтобы решить, кто лишний.

2a lot —зд. жребий 3from without —извне 4a cabin = a small room for passengers or sailors 9

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

freckles1and surrounded with red hair looking at me. I also remember a dark face, with extraordinary eyes, close to mine; but that I thought was a nightmare12, until I met it again. I remember something being put in between my teeth; and that is all.

1a freckle —веснушка 2a nightmare = a frightening and unpleasant dream

ChapterTwo ------------------—

> •••> ■

----------------

The M an W h o W as G oing N ow here

The cabin in which I found myself was small and rather untidy1. A youngish man with fair hair and a straw-coloured moustache was sitting and holding my wrist12. For a minute we were looking at each other with­ out speaking. He had watery grey eyes with strange ex­ pression. Then I heard a sound like an iron bedstead be­ ing knocked about, and the low angry growling3of some large animal. At the same time the man spoke. He re­ peated his question, “How do you feel now?” I think I 1untidy= not clean and unpleasant 2a wrist —запястье 3to growl —рычать 11

• The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

said I felt all right. I could not remember how I had got there. He must have seen the question in my face, for my voice didn’t belong to me.

“You were picked up in a boat. The name on the boat was the “Lady Vain”, and there were spots of blood on her.”

At the same time my eye caught my hand, so thin that it looked like a dirty skin full of bones, and every­ thing that had happened on the boat came back to me.

“Have some of this,” said he, and gave me a dose of some red stuff1, iced.

It tasted like blood, and made me feel stronger.

“You were in luck,” said he, “to get picked up by a ship with a medical man aboard.” He spoke with a strange articulation.

“What ship is this?” I said slowly from my long si­ lence.

“It’s a little ship from Arica12and Callao. I never asked where she came from in the beginning, — out of the land of born fools, I guess. I’m a passenger myself, from Arica. The silly ass who owns her, — he’s captain too, named Davies, — he’s lost his certificate, or some­ thing. You know the kind of man, — calls the thing the “Ipecacuanha3”, of all silly names; though when there’s much of a sea without any wind, she certainly acts ac­ cordingly.”

Then the noise overhead began again, a growl and the voice of a human being together. Then another voice, telling some “Heaven-forsaken4 idiot.”

1stuff —вещество 2Arica = a town on the coast of South America in Peru ipecacuanha —бот. ипекакуана, рвотный корень 4heaven-forsaken — проклятый (ругательство) 12

• Chapter Two •

“You were nearly dead,” said my doctor. “It was a very near thing, indeed. But I’ve put some stuff into you now. Notice your arm’s sore? Injections. You’ve been in­ sensible1for nearly thirty hours.”

I thought slowly. I was surprised now by the yelp­ ing12 of a number of dogs. “Can I have some human food?” I asked.

“Thanks to me,” he said. “Even now the meat is boiling.”

“Yes,” I said, “I could eat some meat.”

“But,” said he, “you know I ’m dying to hear of how you came to be alone in that boat. Damn3that howl­ ing4!” I thought I saw a certain suspicion in his eyes.

He suddenly left the cabin. I heard him speaking angrily to some one. The other one who seemed to me to talk nonsense answered him. Then he shouted at the dogs, and returned to the cabin.

“Well?” said he in the doorway. “You were just be­ ginning to tell me.”

I told him my name, Edward Prendick, and I told him that I was a Natural History professor.

He seemed to be interested in this. “I’ve done some science myself. I did my Biology at University College, — earthworms and the snails, and all that. Lord!5 It’s ten years ago. But go on! Go on! Tell me about the boat.”

He was satisfied with the frankness6of my story, I told him everything though I was weak. When it was fin­ 1to be insensible —находиться без сознания 2to yelp —визжать 3damn —проклятие! {грубоеругательство) 4to hold —выть 5Lord! — Боже! Бог мой! (выражениеудивления, досады, испуга) 6frankness —откровенность 13

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

ished he returned at once to the topic of Natural History and his own biological studies. He began to ask me closely about Tottenham Court Road and Gower Street. “Is Caplatzi still flourishing? What a shop that was!” He was a very ordinary1medical student, and came incontinently to the topic of the music halls. He told me some anecdotes.

“Left it all,” he said, “ten years ago. How jolly it all was! But I made a young ass12of myself, — when I was twenty-one. It’s all different now. But I must look up that cook, and see what he’s done to your meal.”

The growling was heard suddenly. “What’s that?” I called after him, but the door had closed. He came back again with the boiled meat. I was so excited by the ap­ petizing smell of it that I forgot the noise of the beast that had troubled me.

After a day of sleep and feeding I was able to get from my cabin and see the green seas. I saw the schooner was running before the wind. Montgomery, that was the name of the fair-haired man, came in again as I stood there, and I asked him for some clothes. He gave me some of his things.

They were big for me, for he was large and tall. He told me that the captain was three-parts drunk3in his own cabin. As I got the clothes, I began asking him some questions about the place the ship was going to. He said the ship was going to Hawaii, but that it had to land him first.

“Where?” said I. “It’s an island, where I live. So far as I know, it hasn’t got-a name.” He looked so stupid all of a sudden that it came into my head that he didn’t want me to ask any questions. I decided to ask no more.

1ordinary = normal, usual 2an ass —осел (зд. как ругательство) 3three-parts drunk= absolutely drunk

Chapter Three --------------- —

»•»»«■

------------

The Strange Face

We left the cabin and found a man at our way. He was standing with his back to us. He was short, broad, and clumsy1, with a bent back, a hairy neck, and a head sunk between his shoulders. He was dressed in dark-blue clothes, and had thick, black hair. I heard the unseen dogs. He turned with animal’s swiftness.

The black face shocked me greatly. It was a de­ formed one. The facial part formed something suggestive of a muzzle12, and the huge half-open mouth showed as big white teeth as I had ever seen in a human mouth. His 1clumsy —неуклюжий 2a muzzle —морда 15

* The b la n d o f Dr. M oreau •

eyes were red. There was a curious glow of excitement in his face.

“Confound you!1” said Montgomery. “Why the devil don’t you get out of the way?”

The black-faced man went away without a word. I went on up the companion, looking at him instinctively as I did so. Montgomery stopped for a moment. “You have no business here, you know,” he said. “Your place is forward.”

The black-faced man said, “They won’t have me forward.” He spoke slowly.

“Won’t have you forward!” said Montgomery, in a loud voice. “But I tell you to go!” He was going to say something further, then looked up at me suddenly and followed me up the ladder.

I paused looking back, still surprised at the gro­ tesque12ugliness of this black-faced creature. I had never seen such an extraordinary face before. But I felt at the same time an odd feeling that in some way I had already seen exactly the features and gestures that now surprised me. I turned and looked about me at the deck of the little schooner. I was already half prepared by the sounds I had heard for what I saw. Certainly I never saw a deck so dirty. It was littered with pieces of carrot, shreds of green stuff... Fastened by chains to the mast there were some dogs. They began jumping and barking at me. A huge puma was cramped in a little iron cage far too small for her. Farther there were some big cages with rabbits, and a llama was squeezed in a box of a cage forward. The dogs were tied by leather straps. The only human being on deck was a silent sailor at the wheel.

1Confound you! —К черту! Будь оно проклято! {эмоционально-уси­ лительное выражение) 2grotesque — причудливый, фантастический 16

• Chapter Three •

The sky was clear, the sun midway down the west­ ern sky; long waves.

“Is this an ocean menagerie1?” said I. “Looks like it,” said Montgomery.

“What are these beasts for? Does the captain think he is going to sell them somewhere in the South Seas?”

“It looks like it, doesn’t it?” said Montgomery, and lurned towards the sea again.

Suddenly we heard a cry and the deformed man with the black face came up hurriedly. A heavy redhaired man in a white cap followed him. At the sight of him the animals became furiously excited, howling and jumping again. The black hesitated12before them. This gave the red-haired man time to come up with him and give him a blow between his shoulder-blades3. The poor devil went down and rolled in the dirt among the furious­ ly excited dogs. It was lucky for him that they were tied.

Montgomery had started forward. “Steady on4 there!” he cried. Some sailors appeared. The black-faced man, rolled about under the feet of the dogs. No one tried to help him. Montgomery went up the deck, and I followed him. The red-haired man laughed a satisfied laugh.

“Look here, Captain,” said Montgomery, “this won’t do5!”

I stood behind Montgomery. The captain came half round, and looked with the eyes of a drunken man.

“What won’t do?” he said, and added, after looking 1menagerie —бродячий зверинец 2to hesitate — колебаться, мешкать ’blade —зд. лопатка спины 4Steady on = Be careful ' this won’t do —так не пойдет 17

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

• Chapter Three •

sleepily into Montgomery’s face for a minute, “Blasted sawbones!1” “That man’s a passenger,” said Montgomery. “I’d advise you to keep your hands off him.”

“Go to hell!” said the captain, loudly. He suddenly llimed and went towards the side. “Do what I like on my own ship,” he said.

Montgomery followed the captain. “Look you here, Captain,” he said; “that man of mine is not to be ill-treated.’

For a minute, alcohol kept the captain speechless.

"Blasted sawbones!” was all he could say. “The man’s dnmk,” said I, “you’ll do no good.”

“He’s always drunk. Do you think that excuses his assaulting1 2his passengers?”

“My ship,” began the captain, “was a clean ship.

Look at it now!” It was certainly anything but clean.

“Crew,” continued the captain, “clean crew.”

“You agreed to take the beasts.”

“I wish I’d never set eyes on your island. What the devil do you want beasts for on an island like that? Then, that man of yours is a lunatic; and he hadn’t no business3 art. Do you think the whole damned ship belongs to you?”

“Your sailors began to haze the poor devil as soon as he came aboard.”

“That’s just what he is, he’s a devil! an ugly devil!

My men can’t stand4him. I can’t stand him. None of us can’t5stand him. Nor you either!”

1Blasted sawbones! —Проклятый костоправ!

2to assault —оскорблять 1he hadn’t no business —два отрицания как показатель неграмот­ ной речи пьяного моряка 4can’t stand —терпеть не могут 5None of us can’t — см. выше ком. 3 19

* The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

Montgomery turned away. “You leave that man alone, anyhow,” he said, nodding his head as he spoke.

But the captain wanted to quarrel1now. He raised his voice. “If he comes this end of the ship again I’ll cut his insides out, I tell you. Cut out his blasted insides! Who are you, to tell me what I’m to do? I tell you I’m captain of this ship, captain and owner. I’m the law here, I tell you, the law. I agreed to take a man and his helper to and from Arica, and bring back some animals. I never bar­ gained to carry a mad devil and a silly sawbones, a...”

Well, never mind what he called Montgomery.

“He’s drunk,” said I. “Shut up!” I said, turning on him sharply, for I had seen danger in Montgomery’s white face. I do not think I have ever heard quite so much wicked language12come out of any man’s lips before. I told the captain to “shut up”. At any rate31 stopped a fight.

1to quarrel —ссориться 2wicked language —зд. ужасный (неграмотный, с большим коли­ чеством ругательств и сленга) язык 3At any rate — В любом случае

ChapterFour ------------ —

--------------------

At the Schooner’s Rail

That night we saw land. Montgomery said that was his island. It was too far to see any details; it seemed to me blue in the uncertain blue-grey sea. The captain was not on deck. I understood that he went to sleep on the lloor of his own cabin. The mate1took the command. He was a silent individual. He didn’t like Montgomery. He seemed not to notice either of us. We dined with him in silence. It struck me too that the men regarded my com­ panion and his animals very unfriendly.

' mate —зд. помощник капитана 21

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

Montgomery didn’t want to talk about these crea­ tures, and about his island, I did not press him.

We were talking on the deck until the sky was thick with stars. The night was very still. The puma lay, watch­ ing us with shining eyes, in the comer of its cage. Mont­ gomery had some cigars. He talked to me of London, asking all kinds of questions about changes that had tak­ en place. He spoke like a man who had loved his life there, and had been suddenly cut off from it. All the time I understood he was strange; and as I talked I looked at his odd1 face in the light of the lamp behind me. Then I looked at the dark sea, where his little island was hidden.

This man, it seemed to me, came out to save my life. To-morrow he would disappear again out of my life.

An educated man living on this unknown little island? I found myself repeating the captain’s question: “What did he want with the beasts?” Why, too, he told they were not his when I had asked him about them at first? There was some mystery round the man.

Towards midnight our talk of London died away12.

We stood side by side looking dreamily over the silent, starlit3sea. It was the atmosphere for sentiment.

“If I may say it,” said I, after a time, “you have saved my life.”

“Chance,” he answered. “Just chance.”

“I prefer to make my thanks.”

“Thank no one. You had the need, and I had the knowledge. I was bored and wanted something to do. If I hadn’t liked your face, well, it’s a curious question where you would have been now!”

1odd = strange, abnormal 2died away — исчерпал себя 3starlit = star + lit (Past Participle от light) —освещенное звездами 22

• Chapter Four •

“At any rate...” I began.

“It’s chance, I tell you,” he said, “as everything is in a man’s life. Only the asses won’t see it! Why am I here now, an outcast1from civilization, instead of being a happy man enjoying all the pleasures of London? Simply because eleven years ago, I lost my head for ten minutes on a foggy night.”

He stopped.

“Yes?” said I. “That’s all.” Then he laughed. “There’s something in this starlight that loosens one’s tongue. I’m an ass, and yet somehow I would like to tell you.”

“Whatever you tell me, you may rely upon my keep­ ing to myself, if that’s it.”

He was going to begin, but then shook his head.

“Don’t,” said I. “It is all the same to me. After all, it is better to keep your secret.”

To tell the truth I was not curious to learn what might have driven a young medical student out of Lon­ don. I have an imagination. I turned away and saw a si­ lent black figure, watching the stars. It was Mont­ gomery’s strange helper. It looked over its shoulder quickly and looked away again.

It may seem a little thing to you, perhaps, but it came like a sudden blow to me. The only light near us was a lamp. The creature’s face was turned for one mo­ ment towards this illumination, and I saw that the eyes that glanced12at me shone with a pale-green light. I did not know then that a reddish colour, at least, is not un­ common in human eyes. The thing came to me as some­ thing inhuman. That black figure with its eyes of fire 1an outcast —отверженный 2to glance = to look attentively in smb’s eyes 23

• The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

He stood in my way, so that I had to touch his shoulder to come on deck. He looked round with a start, and went back a few steps to look at me. It needed no expert eye to tell that the man was still drunk.

“Hullo!” said he, stupidly; and then with a light coming into his eyes, “Why, it’s Mister, Mister?”

“Prendick,” said I. “Prendick be damned!” said he. “Shut-up, that’s your name. Mister Shut-up.”

It was no good answering him; but I certainly did not expect his next movement. He held out his hand to the gangway by which Montgomery stood talking to a massive white-haired man in dirty-blue flannels, who had just come aboard.

“That way, Mister Blasted Shut-up! That way!” shouted the captain. Montgomery and his companion turned as he spoke.

“What do you mean?” I said.

“That way, Mister Blasted Shut-up, that’s what I mean! Overboard, Mister Shut-up, and quick! We’re cleaning the ship out, cleaning the whole blessed ship out; and overboard you go!”

I looked at him in surprise. Then I realized that it was exactly the thing I wanted. I turned towards Mont­ gomery.

“Can’t have you,” said Montgomery’s companion.

“You can’t have me!” said I. He had the most firm face I ever set eyes upon.

“Look here,” I began, turning to the captain.

“Overboard!” said the captain. “This ship ain’t1for beasts and cannibals12and worse than beasts, any more.

1ain’t = isn’t 2cannibal = a person or animal that eats its own species 26

• Chapter Five •

Overboard you go, Mister Shut-up. If they can’t have you, you go overboard. But, anyhow, you go with your friends. I’ve done with this blessed island for evermore, :imcnl! I’ve had enough of it.”

“But, Montgomery,” I asked.

He nodded his head hopelessly at the grey-haired man beside him, to show his powerlessness2to help me.

“I’ll see to you, presently,” said the captain.

Then began a curious three-cornered talk. I asked one and another of the three men, first the grey-haired man to let me land, and then the drunken captain to keep me aboard. Montgomery never said a word, only shook his head. “You’re going overboard, I tell you,” was the captain’s answer. “Law be damned! I’m king here.” They were unshipping the packages and caged animals. I did not then see the hands from the island that were receiv­ ing the packages. Neither Montgomery nor his compan­ ion looked at me. They were busy helping and directing l lie four or five sailors who were unloading the goods.

Once or twice as I stood waiting there for things to finish Ihemselves, I wanted to laugh at my miserable position, besides I didn’t have breakfast. Hunger takes all the manhood from a man. I waited upon fate3; and the work of transferring Montgomery’s goods went on as if I did not exist.

Presently that work was finished. I was caught to the gangway. Even then I didn’t notice the oddness of the brown faces of the men who were with Montgomery.

A gap of green water appeared under me, and I pushed back with all my strength not to fall down. I heard Mont1amen —Аминь! ; powerlessness = power + less + ness —бессилие ' fate —судьба 27

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

• Chapter Five •

joinery shout at them; then the captain, the mate, and one of the seamen helped me into the boat.

The boat of the “Lady Vain” was half full of water iiikI had no oars1. I refused to go aboard her. In the end, they put me into her by a rope12. In a kind of stupor I watched slowly but surely her coming round to the wind.

I did not turn my head to follow her. At first I could hardly believe what had happened. I was in the bottom of llie sinking boat. Then I realized that I was in that little hell3of mine again. I saw the schooner standing away from me, with the red-haired captain looking at me.

Turning towards the island I saw the boat growing small­ er as she approached the beach.

I could not reach the land. I was still weak, you must remember, from my previous adventure; I was empty. I suddenly began to cry, as I had never done since I was a little child. The tears ran down my face. I struck with my fists at the water in the bottom of the boat. I prayed aloud for God to let me die.

1an oar —весло 2a rope —веревка 3hell —ад

ChapterSix -------------------------------------------

The Evil-Looking Boatm en

But the islanders1took pity on me. The boat came round and returned towards me. I could see the dogs and several packing-cases. The individuals looked at me with­ out moving or speaking. The black-faced one was looking at me too. There were three other men besides, three strangers. Montgomery brought the boat by me. He caught and fastened my boat to theirs, for there was no room aboard.

My hysteric12stopped and as the rope was tied; I looked at the people in the boat again.

1an islander = a person who lives on an island 2hysteric = uncontrollable expression of emotions 30

• Chapter Six •

The white-haired man was still looking at me.

When my eyes met his, he looked down at the dog that was sitting between his knees. He was a powerfully built innii, as I have said, with a fine forehead and rather heavy features; but his eyes had skin above the lids, which often comes with the years. The fall of his heavy mouth at the comers gave him an expression of aggres­ siveness. He talked to Montgomery in a tone too low1for me to hear. From him my eyes travelled to his three men; and a strange crew they were. I saw only their faces, yet l here was something in their faces, I knew not what, that nave me a spasm of disgust2.1 looked at them, but the im­ pression did not pass. They seemed to me then to be brown men. Their clothes were thin, dirty, white stuff going down even to the fingers and feet: I have never seen men so dressed up before. I saw such women only in the East. They wore turbans3too. They had thick black hair, almost like horsehair. The white-haired man was a head below any one of the three. I found afterwards that really none were taller than myself; but their bodies were abnormally long, the legs were short and curiously twist­ ed. At any rate, they were an amazingly ugly party. As I looked at them, they met my gaze. First one and then another turned away from my direct gaze, and looked at me in a strange manner.

I turned my attention to the island. It was low, and covered with thick trees, a kind of palm, that was new to me. The beach was of dull-grey sand. Half way up was a square building of some greyish stone. I thought it was ' low —зд. тихий ' disgust —отвращение ' a turban —тюрбан; мужской головной убор, преимущественно мусульманский 31

• The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

built partly of coral and partly of lava. Two roofs were seen from within this building. A man stood awaiting us near the water. I saw some other and very grotesque­ looking1creatures in the bushes but I saw nothing of these as we came nearer. This man was of a middle size, and with a black Negroid face. He had a large, almost lip­ less, mouth, extraordinary thin arms, long thin feet, and bowlegs. He stood with his heavy face looking at us. He was dressed like Montgomery and his white-haired com­ panion, in jacket and trousers of blue serge12. As we came still nearer, this individual began to run to and fro34on the beach, making the most grotesque movements.

At a word of command from Montgomery, the four men in the boat jumped up. Montgomery led us round and into a narrow little dock. Then the man on the beach came towards us. The three silent men, with the clumsi­ est movements jumped out upon the sand. The forth one set to landing the cargo, helped by the man on the beach.

I was struck especially by the curious movements of the legs of the three men and the boatmen. Not inflexible3 they were, but deformed in some odd way, almost as if they were jointed in the wrong place. The dogs were still barking. The three big fellows spoke to one another in odd tones, and the man who had waited for us on the beach began talking to them, a foreign language, as I thought. Somewhere I had heard such a voice before, but I could not think where. The white-haired man stood, holding six dogs. Presently he seemed to care for me.

1grotesque-looking — см. ком. 2 на стр. 16 2serge — саржа (ткань) 3to and fro — туда-сюда 4inflexible — негнущийся 32

• Chapter Six •

“You look,” said he, “as you had no breakfast.” His little eyes were a brilliant black under his heavy brows. “I must apologize for that. Now you are our guest, we must make you comfortable, though you are uninvited, you know.” He looked enthusiastically into my face. “Mont­ gomery says you are an educated man, Mr. Prendick; says you know something of science. May I ask what that means?”

I told him I had spent some years at the Royal Col­ lege of Science, and had done some researches in biology under Huxley. He was surprised at that.

“That changes the case a little, Mr. Prendick,” he said, with a little more respect in his manner. “As it hap­ pens, we are biologists here. This is a biological station, of a sort.” His eye stopped on the men in white who were taking the puma, on rollers, towards the yard.

“I and Montgomery, at least,” he added. “When you will be able to get away, I can’t say. We’re off the track to anywhere. We see a ship once in a year or so.”

He left me, and went up the beach past this group, and I think he entered the house. The other two men were with Montgomery.

Presently Montgomery left them, and coming back to me held out his hand.

“I’m glad,” said he, “for my own part. That captain was a silly ass. He’d have made things lively for you.”

“It was you,” said I, “that saved me again.”

“That depends.1You’ll find this island a strange place, I promise you. I’d watch my walking carefully, if I were you12. He...” He stopped, and seemed to change his 1That depends. —Это как сказать.

2if I were you —на вашем месте 33

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

mind about what was on his lips. “I wish you’d help me with these rabbits,” he said.

I went in with him, and helped him to take one of the cages. When it was done he opened the door of the cage, put living contents out on the ground. They fell in a heap one on the top of another. He clapped his hands, and they went off, fifteen or twenty of them I should think, up the beach.

“Increase and grow, my friends,” said M ont­ gomery. “Inhabit the island. We’ll have some meat here.”

As I watched them, the white-haired man returned with a brandy1and some biscuits. “Something to go on with, Prendick,” said he. I set to work on the biscuits at once, while the white-haired man helped Montgomery to take more of the rabbits. Three big cages went up to the house with the puma. The brandy I did not touch, for I never drank alcohol from my birth.

1a brandy = a bottle of brandy

Chapter Seven ------------

-----------

The Locked D o o r

The reader will perhaps understand that everything was strange about me from the beginning. I had such un­ expected adventures, that I didn’t notice strangeness of this or that thing. I followed the llama up the beach.

Montgomery went after me and asked me not to enter the stone part of the island. I noticed then that the puma in its cage and the packages had been placed outside.

I turned and saw the white-haired man walking to­ wards us. He addressed Montgomery. “And now comes the problem of this uninvited guest. What are we to do with him?”

“He knows something of science,” said Montgomery.

35 2*

• The b la n d o f Dr. M oreau •

“I ’m going to get to work again, with this new stuff,” said the white-haired man, nodding towards the house. His eyes grew brighter.

“I daresay you are,” said Montgomery.

“We can’t send him over there, and we can’t lose the time to build him a new house; and we certainly can’t trust him just yet.”

“I’m in your hands,” said I. I had no idea of what he meant by ‘over there’.

“I ’ve been thinking of the same things,” Mont­ gomery answered. “There’s my room with the outer door...”

“That’s it,” said the elder man, looking at Mont­ gomery; and all three of us went towards the house. “I’m sorry to make a mystery, Mr. Prendick; but you’ll re­ member you’re uninvited. Our little house here has a se­ cret or so; it is a kind of Bluebeard’s room1, in fact.

Nothing very awful, really, to a clever man; but just now, as we don’t know you...”

“Of course,” said I, “I should be a fool to take of­ fence12.”

He smiled; he was one of those sad people who smile with the comers of the mouth down.

The main entrance to the house we passed; it was a heavy wooden gate, framed3in iron and locked. At the corner we came to a small doorway I had not seen before.

The white-haired man took a bundle of keys from the 1Bluebeard — the hero of a medieval French legend. When he left home, he usually asked his young wife not to open a certain room in his castle. She entered it, and found the murdered bodies of his former wives. His seventh wife was rescued by her brothers.

2to take offence —обижаться 3to frame —зд. обивать 36

Chapter Seven

pocket of his blue jacket, opened this door, and entered.

His keys, and the locking-up of the place, struck me. I followed him, and found myself in a small room, simply hut not uncomfortably furnished and it had an inner door, which was a bit open. This inner door Montgomery closed at once.

The white-haired man told me this was going to be my room. The inner door, which “for fear of accidents”, he locked on the other side, was my private limit. He showed me a convenient chair before the window. I found surgical1works and editions of the Latin and Greek classics. He left the room by the outer door, as he didn’t want to open the inner one once again.

“We usually have our meals in here,” said Mont­ gomery, and then, as if in doubt, went out after the oth­ er. “Moreau!” I heard him call. For the moment I do not think I noticed. Then as I looked through the books I re­ membered: where had I heard the name of Moreau be­ fore? I sat down before the window, took out the biscuits, and ate them with an excellent appetite. Moreau!

Through the window I saw one of those men in white. Presently the window-frame hid him. Then I heard a key put and turned in the lock behind me. After a little while I heard through the locked door the noise of the dogs. It was heard up from the beach. They were not barking, but smffing2and growling in a curious fashion.

I was very much surprised by the secrecy of these two men about the contents of the place. For some time I was thinking of that and of the familiarity of the name of Moreau; but the human memory is so odd that I could not then recall that well-known name in its proper con­ 1surgical —хирургический 2 to sniff —фыркать 37

• The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

nection. From that my thoughts went to the deformed man on the beach. I never saw such odd movements as he pulled at the box. I remembered that none of these men had spoken to me. Most of them were looking at me at one time. What was wrong with them? Then I recalled the eyes of Montgomery’s helper.

Just as I was thinking of him he came in. He was now dressed in white, and carried a little tray with some coffee and boiled vegetables. I was paralyzed. Under his black hair I saw his ear; it jumped upon me suddenly close to my face. The man had pointed ears1, covered with a fine brown fur1 2! “Your breakfast, sair3,” he said.

I stared4at his face answering him. He turned and went towards the door looking at me oddly over his shoulder. I followed him out with my eyes; and as I did so, by some odd trick, there came into my head the phrase, “The Moreau Hollows”... Ah! It sent my memory back ten years. “The Moreau Horrors!” The phrase rang in my mind for a moment, and then I saw it in red letters on a little buff-coloured pamphlet5, to read which made one shiver and creep. Then I remembered all about it.

That long-forgotten pamphlet came back to my mind. I had been a young man then, and Moreau was, I think, about fifty, a famous and masterful physiologist, well known in scientific circles for his extraordinary imagina­ tion and his rude directness in discussion.

Was this the same Moreau? He had published some very interesting facts about the transfusion of blood6. He 1pointed ears —заостренные уши 2fur —зд. шерсть 3sair — искаж. sir; вежливая форма обращения к мужчине 4to stare = to look attentively in surprise, horror or curiosity 3a pamphlet = a small booklet 6transfusion of blood —переливание крови 38

Chapter Seven

also was known to be doing some work on morbid growths1. Then suddenly his career was closed. He had to leave England. A journalist got to his laboratory as a lab­ oratory-assistant. He wanted to make a sensation; and his pamphlet became famous. It was not the first time that conscience12has turned against the methods of re­ search. The doctor was simply sent out of the country.

Some of his experiments, by the journalist’s mind, were very cruel. He was unmarried, and had nothing but his own interest.

I thought that this must be the same man. Every­ thing pointed to it. It came upon me to what end the puma and the other were going to come; and a curious faint smell, familiar, suddenly came forward into the forefront of my thoughts. It was the antiseptic3smell of the dissecting-room4. I heard the puma growling through the wall. One of the dogs yelped as though it had been struck.

But to a scientific man, there was nothing so horri­ ble in vivisection5. Suddenly the pointed ears and lumi­ nous eyes of Montgomery’s helper came back again. I looked before me out at the green sea and let these and other strange memories of the last few days go one after another through my mind.

What could it all mean? I am locked in a house on a lonely island, a famous vivisector, and these strange men...

1morbid growths —мед. новообразования 2conscience —совесть 3antiseptic = sterile 4a dissecting-room = a room where dead bodies are cut for examination 5vivisection = scientific experiments on living animals made by a surgeon

ChapterEigbt ---------------------------------------------------

The Crying o f the Pum a

Montgomery came in and stopped my mystification at about one o’clock, and his grotesque helper followed him with bread, some herbs and other eatables', a glass of whiskey, a jug of water, and three glasses and knives. I looked at this strange creature, and found him watching me with his curious, restless eyes. Montgomery said he would lunch with me, but that Moreau was too busy with some work to come.

“Moreau!” said I. “I know that name.”

“The devil you do!12” said he. “What an ass I was to 1eatable —съестное 2The devil you do! —Черт возьми!

40

•

Chapter Eight

•

mention it to you! I might have thought. Anyhow, it will Hive you an answer to our... mysteries. Whiskey?”

“No, thanks; I don’t drink alcohol.”

“I wish I’d do.* 1But it’s no use locking the door af­ ter Ilie steed is stolen2. It was that stuff which led to my coming here, that, and a foggy night. I thought myself in luck at the time, when Moreau offered to get me off. It’s nI range...”

“Montgomery,” said I, suddenly, as the outer door closed, “why has your man got pointed ears?”

“Damn!” he said, over his first mouthful of food, lie stared at me for a moment, and then repeated, "Pointed ears?”

“Little points to them,” said I, as calmly as possi­ ble; “and a fine black fur at the edges?”

He had some whiskey and water. “I was under the impression3that his hair covered his ears.”

“I saw them when he put that coffee you sent to me on the table. And his eyes shone in the dark.”

By this time Montgomery had recovered from the surprise o f my question. “I always thought,” he said, "Ihat there was something the matter with his ears, from l he way he covered them. What were they like?”

I understood that he was pretending. But I could not tell the man that I thought him a liar. “Pointed,” I said; “rather small. But this whole man is the strangest one I ever seen.”

11wish I’d do. —Хотелось бы мне тоже.

1it’s no use locking the door after the steed is stolen — после драки кулаками не машут {доел, бесполезно закрывать дверь на замок, когда конь уже украден) 1impression —впечатление 41

* The b la n d o f Dr. M oreau •

A sharp, loud cry of animal pain came from the house behind us. I thought that it was the puma. I looked at Montgomery.

“Yes?” he said.

“Where did you pick up the creature?”

“San Francisco. He’s an ugly one, I agree. Half­ witted1, you know. Can’t remember where he came from.

But I’m used to him, you know. We both arc. How does he strike you?”

“He’s unnatural,” I said. “There’s something about him... it gives me strange feelings when he comes near me. It’s a touch of the diabolical1 2, in fact.”

Montgomery had stopped eating while I told him this. “Rum!3” he said. “I can’t see it.” He continued his meal. “I had no idea of it,” he said. “The crew of the schooner must have felt it the same. You saw the cap­ tain?”

Suddenly the puma cried again, this time more painfully. I looked at Montgomery. He tried to show that everything was OK. I asked him about the men on the beach. “Your men on the beach,” said I; “what race are they?”

“Excellent fellows, aren’t they?” said he.

I said no more. He looked at me, and then took some more whiskey. He tried to talk about alcohol. He seemed to stress on the fact that I owed4 my life to him.

Our meal came to an end; I found that the cries were irritating, and they grew in depth and intensity as the afternoon went on. They were painful at first, but 1Half-witted —Полоумный 2diabolical —дьявольский 3Rum! —Чепуха!

4to owe —зд. быть в долгу 42

• Chapter Eight •

they were constant and at last altogether upset my bal­ ance1. I was reading, and began to clench my fists12, to bite my lips, and to go around the room. Then I got to stop my ears with my fingers3.

Those cries grew upon me little by little, grew at last to such an exquisite expression of suffering that I could not stand it in that room any longer. I went out of the door into the heat of the late afternoon, and walked past the main entrance, locked again, I noticed. I turned the corner of the wall.

The crying sounded even louder out of doors. It was as if all the pain in the world had found a voice.

1upset my balance —выводили меня из равновесия 2to clench one’s fists —сжимать кулаки 3to stop one’s ears with one’s fingers —заткнуть уши пальцами

ChapterNine -----------------------—

i* H f

------------------

The Thing in the Forest

I ran through a narrow valley. I paused and listened.

The distance I had come deadened1any sound. The air was still. Then rabbit came, and went up the hill before me. I sat down in the edge of the shade.

The place was a pleasant one, but it was too hot to think. For a moment I could see nothing but the pictur­ esque scenery of the place. Then suddenly upon the bank of the stream appeared something; at first I could not understand what it was. It put its round head to the wa­ ter, and began to drink. Then I saw it was a man, going 1to deaden = to stop 44

• Chapter N ine •

on all fours like a beast. He was clothed in bluish cloth, with black hair. It had grotesque ugliness that was char­ acter of these islanders. I could hear the suck1of the wa­ ter at his lips as he drank.

I tried to see him better* and a piece of lava went pattering down the hill. He looked up guiltily1 2, and his eyes met mine. He jumped to his feet, and stood wiping3 his clumsy hand across his mouth and looking at me. His legs were half the length of his body. So, staring one an­ other, we stayed for perhaps a minute. He jumped and disappeared; I stayed sitting up staring. I didn’t want to sleep any longer.

I was frightened by a noise behind me. Suddenly I saw a white tail of a rabbit disappearing in the wood. I jumped to my feet and looked around rather nervously. I regretted that I was unarmed4. Then I thought that the man I had just seen had been clothed in bluish cloth, and I tried to make myself think that he was a peaceful char­ acter.

I walked to the left along the hill, turning my head about and looking this way and that among the trees.

Why should a man go on all fours and drink with his lips?

Presently I heard an animal cry again. I thought it to be the puma; I turned about and walked in a direction dia­ metrically opposite to the sound. This led me down to the stream.

I saw something red on the ground. In the shadow I came upon an unpleasant thing, the dead body of a rabbit covered with flies, but still warm and with the head tom 1suck —всасывание 2guiltily —виновато 3to wipe —вытирать 4unarmed = without any weapon 45

* The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

off. I stopped at the sight of blood. It looked as though it had been suddenly taken up and killed. As I stared at the little body and thought of inhuman face of the man at the stream, I began to realize the danger of my expedition among these unknown people. Every shadow became something more than a shadow. Invisible things seemed watching me. I decided to go back to the house on the beach. I suddenly turned away and stopped just in time.

There was an open space. Before me I saw three grotesque human figures. One was a female1; the other two were men. They were naked12and their skins were of a dull3pinkish colour. I had seen this colour in no crea­ tures before. They had fat, heavy faces, large foreheads, and black curly hair upon their heads. I never saw such bestial-looking creatures. They were talking, or at least one of the men was talking to the other two, and all three were too closely interested in my coming near. They turned their heads and shoulders from side to side. The speaker seemed to me to be reciting some nonsense.

Then his articulation became shriller4, he rose to his feet.

At that the others began to sing in unison5. They rose to their feet, spread their hands and moved their bodies in rhythm with their song. I noticed then the abnormal shortness of their legs, and their clumsy feet. All three began slowly to move round, raising their feet and waving their arms; a kind of tune was heard into their rhythmic words, and a refrain6, “Aloola”, or “Balloola”, it sounded 1a female —женщина 2naked = without any clothes 3dull = not bright 4shrill —резкий, высокий (о звуке) 5in unison — в унисон 6a refrain = repeated words 46

• Chapter Nine •

like this. Their eyes began to shine, and their ugly faces to brighten. They had an expression of strange pleasure.

I watched their grotesque and unaccountable ges­ tures and realized clearly for the first time what it was that had shocked me — familiarity. The three creatures were human in shape but they looked like some familiar animal. Each of these creatures had some features of a hog, a swine, the unmistakable mark of the beast.

I stood exited by my discovery. Then the most hor­ rible questions came into my mind. The true animalism of these monsters was enough.

I turned as noiselessly as possible, and went back into the bushes. It was long before that I dared to move freely. My only idea for the moment was to get away from these beings. Suddenly I noticed something on a pathway among the trees. I saw two clumsy legs among the trees, walking with noiseless footsteps parallel with me, and perhaps thirty yards1away from me. A bush hid the head and upper part of the body. I stopped, hoping the crea­ ture did not see me. The feet stopped as I did. So nervous was I that controlled an impulse to run with the utmost difficulty. Then looking hard, I saw the head and body of the creature I had seen drinking. He moved his head.

There was a green flash in his eyes as he looked at me from the shadow of the trees, a half-luminous colour that disappeared as he turned his head again. He was motion­ less for a moment, and then with a noiseless tread began running through the green trees. In another moment he had disappeared behind some bushes. I could not see him, but I felt that he had stopped and was watching me again. What on earth was he, man or beast? What did he want with me? I had no weapon, not even a stick. Flight ‘a yard = 0.91 m 47

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

• Chapter Nine •

would be madness. At any rate the Thing, whatever it was, had no courage to attack me. Setting my teeth hard, I walked straight towards him. I was nervous not to show the fear that seemed frightening my backbone. I pushed through tall white-flowered bushes, and saw him twenty paces1beyond, looking over his shoulder at me and hesi­ tating. I made a step or two, looking into his eyes.

“Who are you?” said I. He tried to meet my gaze. “No!” he said suddenly, and turning went away from me through the trees. Then he turned and stared at me again. His eyes shone brightly out of the sunset under the trees.

My heart was in my mouth; but I felt my only chance was bluff12, and I walked steadily towards him. He turned again, and disappeared. Once more I thought I caught the flash of his eyes, and that was all.

For the first time I realized how the lateness of the hour might influence me. The sun had set some minutes since, the fast sunset of the tropics was already fading out of the eastern sky, and a pioneer moth fluttered silently by my head. Unless I would spend the night among the unknown dangers of the mysterious forest, I must hurry back to the house. The thought of a return to that painful place was still more better idea then being overtaken in the open by darkness and all that darkness might hide. I looked into the blue shadows with this odd creature, and went towards the stream, going in the direction from which I had come.

I walked quickly. My mind was full of many things.

The colourless clearness came after the sunset; the blue sky above grew deeper. Little stars one by one lit the sky; 1a pace = one step 2bluff —блеф, показная уверенность 49

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

the trees, which were blue in the daylight, grew black and mysterious. I pushed on. The colour went away from the world. The treetops rose against the blue sky in inky sil­ houette. The trees grew thinner. Then there was a space covered with white sand, and then some bushes again. I did not remember crossing the sand-opening before. I heard a rustling upon my right hand. I thought at first it was fancy, for whenever I stopped there was silence.

Then when I turned to hurry on again there was an echo to my footsteps.

I turned away from the bushes to the more open ground. I turned now and then to surprise something in the act of creeping upon me. I saw nothing, and never­ theless I felt someone’s presence. I went quicker, and af­ ter some time came to a little river, crossed it, and turned sharply, looking from the further side. It came out black and clear-cut against the dark sky; a shapeless figure came up momentarily against the skyline and disappeared again. I was sure now that I had an enemy; and had an­ other unpleasant idea, that I had lost my way.

For a time I hurried on hopelessly. Whatever it was, the Thing had no courage to attack me, or it was waiting to take me at some disadvantage. I kept to the open. At times I turned and listened. Sometimes I even thought that it was creation of my imagination. Then I heard the sound of the sea. I hurried and almost ran. Then I turned suddenly, and stared at the uncertain trees behind me.

One black shadow seemed to turn into another. I lis­ tened, and heard nothing but the noise of the blood in my ears. I thought that it was my nerves, and that my imagination was tricking me, and turned decisively1to­ wards the sound of the sea again.

1decisively —решительно 50

• Chapter Nine •

In a minute or so the trees grew thinner, and I came upon the water. The night was calm and clear. The reflection1of the stars shivered in the sea. Westward I saw the zodiacal light12. The coast was away from me to the east. Then I understood‘that Moreau’s beach lay to the west.

I heard a rustle behind me. I turned, and stood fac­ ing the dark trees. I could see nothing, or else I could see too much. Every dark form in the darkness had its quali ty. So I stood for perhaps a minute, and then, with an eye to the trees still, turned; and as I moved, one among the shadows moved to follow me.

My heart beat quickly. At that moment I saw a bay3 to the west. The noiseless shadow followed dozen yards from me. Perhaps two miles away was little point of light.

To get to the beach I should have to go through the trees with the shadows.

I could see the Thing rather well now. It was no animal, for it stood. I opened my mouth to speak, but couldn’t. I tried again, and shouted, “Who is there?”

There was no answer. The Thing did not move, only gathered itself together. My foot touched a stone. That gave me an idea. Without taking my eyes off the black form before me, I stooped and picked up the stone; at my movement the Thing turned as a dog might have done, and ran into the darkness. Then I remembered a school­ boy expedition against big dogs, and put stones into my handkerchief, and turned it round my wrist. I heard a 1reflection —отражение 2zodiacal light — в районах, близких к экватору, на востоке (до восхода солнца) и на западе (до захода) можно видеть светящу­ юся пирамиду, которая называется «зодиакальным светом» 3a bay —залив 51

* The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau *

movement further off among the shadows, as if the Thing was running away. Then suddenly my excitement gave way; I started trembling.

It was some time before I could go down through the trees and bushes upon the line of the headland to the beach. At last I did it at a run; and as I came from the thicket upon the sand, I heard some other body come af­ ter me. At that I completely lost my head with fear, and began running along the sand. Forthwith there came the quick patter of soft feet after me. I gave a wild cry, and redoubled my pace1. Some black things about three or four times the size of rabbits went running or hopping up from the beach towards the bushes as I passed.

So long as I live, I shall remember the terror of that run. I ran near the water, and heard every now and then the splash of the feet running after me. Far away, hope­ lessly far, was the yellow light. All the night about us was black and still. Splash, splash12, came its feet, nearer and nearer. I felt my breath going, for I was quite out of training; I felt a pain like a knife at my side. I understood the Thing would come up with me long before I reached the house; I turned round upon it and struck at it as it came up to me, struck with all my strength. The stone came out of my handkerchief as I did so. As I turned, the Thing, which had been running on all fours, rose to its feet and the animal-man fell upon me, thrust me back with its hands, and went past me headlong upon the sand with its face in the water; and there it lay still.

I could not come to that black pile. I left it there under the still stars, and I started my way towards the yellow light of the house. Here came the cry of the puma, 1to redouble one’s pace —ускорить (удвоить) шаг 2Splash, splash —зд. Шлеп, шлеп (звукоподражание) 52

• Chapter Nine •

the sound that had originally driven me out to explore this mysterious island. I gathered together all my strength, and began running again towards the light. I thought I heard a voice calling me.

A

Chapter Ten -------------

------------

The Crying o f the M an

As I came near the house I saw that the light shone from the open door of my room. I heard coming from out of the darkness the voice of Montgomery shouting, “Prendick!” I continued running. I heard him again. I replied by “Hullo!” and in another moment met him.

“Where have you been?” said he, holding me at arm’s length, so that the light from the door fell on my face. “We have both been so busy that we forgot you until about half an hour ago.” He led me into the room and set me down in the chair. “We did not think you would start to explore this island of ours without telling us,” he said; and then, “I was afraid. But, what? Hullo!”

54

• Chapter Ten •

“For God’s sake1,” said I, “close that door.”

“You’ve been meeting some of our curiosities, eh?” said he. He locked the door and turned to me again. He asked me no questions. He gave me some brandy and water and made me eat. I was in a state of collapse. He said something that he forgot to warn me about. He asked me when I left the house and what I had seen.

I answered in short sentences. “Tell me what it all means,” said I, in a state of hysterics.

“It’s nothing so very awful,” said he. “But I think you have had about enough for one day.” The puma sud­ denly gave a sharp cry of pain.

“Montgomery,” said I, “what was that thing that came after me? Was it a beast or was it a man?”

“If you don’t sleep to-night,” he said, “you’ll be off your head to-morrow.”

I stood up in front of him. “What was that thing that came after me?” I asked.

He looked me in the eyes. His eyes, which had seemed animated a minute before, went dull. “I’m think­ ing it was fear.”

I sat down into the chair again, and pressed my hands on my forehead. The puma began once more.

Montgomery came round behind me and put his hand on my shoulder. “Look here, Prendick,” he said, “I had no business to let you go out into this silly island of ours. But it’s not so bad as you feel, man. Let me give you something that will make you sleep. That will continue for hours yet.

You must simply get to sleep, or I won’t answer for it.”

I did not reply. I covered my face with my hands.

He returned with a dark liquid. This he gave to me. I took it and he helped me into the hammock.

1For God’s sake —Ради бога 55

• The b la n d o f Dr. M oreau •

When I awoke, it was day. For a little while I lay still looking at the roof above me. It was made out of a ship. Then I turned my head, and saw a meal prepared for me on the table. I understood that I was hungry.

I got up and sat down before the food. I had a heavy feeling in my head. I had only the little memory at first of the things that had happened over night. The morning breeze blew very pleasantly through the window. That and the food gave me the sense of animal comfort. The door behind me, the door inward towards the yard of the house, opened. I turned and saw Montgomery’s face.

“All right,” said he. “I’m frightfully busy.” And he shut the door.

Afterwards I discovered that he forgot to relock it.

Then I remembered the expression of his face the previous night. The memory of all I had experienced reconstructed itself before me. When as that fear came back to me came a cry from within; but this time it was not the cry of a puma.

I listened. Silence, save for the whisper of the morning breeze. I began to think my ears had deceived' me.

After a long pause I continued my meal. Then I heard something else, very weak and low. I sat as frozen.

Though it was faint and low, it moved me more than all that I had heard behind the wall before. There was no mistake this time in broken sounds; no doubt at all. It was not an animal this time; it was a human being!

As I realized this I rose. In three steps I crossed the room, took the handle of the door into the yard, and opened it.

“Prendick, man12! Stop!” cried Montgomery. There was blood, I saw, in the sink, brown, and some red and I 1to deceive —обманывать 2man —зд. дружище, старина 56

• Chapter Ten •

smelt the peculiar smell of carbolic acid1. Then through an open doorway, in the light of the shadow, I saw some­ thing bound12painfully, red, and bandaged3; and then ap­ peared the face of old Moreau, white and terrible. In a moment he had taken me by the shoulder, twisted me off my feet, and threw me back into my own room. He lifted me as though I was a little child. I fell at full length4upon the floor, and the door was shut. Then I heard the key turn in the lock, and Montgomery’s voice.

“Ruin the work of a lifetime,” I heard Moreau say.

“He does not understand,” said Montgomery and other things I could not hear.

“I can’t spare5the time yet,” said Moreau.

The rest I did not hear. I picked myself up and stood trembling. My mind was chaos of the most horrible things. Could it be possible, I thought, that such a thing as the vivisection of men was carried on here? The ques­ tion shot like lightning across the sky. Suddenly I realized my own danger.

1carbolic acid —карболовая кислота 2bound —связанный 3bandaged — перевязанный бинтами 4at full length —во весь рост 5to spare —тратить напрасно

ChapterEleven -----------

------------

The H unting o f the M an

I hoped that the outer door of my room was still open. I was absolutely sure, that Moreau had been vivi­ secting a human being. All the time since I had heard his name, I tried to connect in my mind in some way the grotesque animalism of the islanders with his abomina­ tions. Now I thought I saw it all. The memory of his work on the transfusion of blood came clear to me. These creatures I had seen were the victims1of some experi­ ment. These scoundrels1 2wanted to keep me back, to fool 1a victim —жертва 2a scoundrel —негодяй 58

• Chapter Eleven •

me, and to fall upon me with torture1; and after torture the most terrible degradation, to send me off a lost soul, a beast.

I looked round for some weapon. Nothing. Then with an inspiration I turned over the chair, and tore away the side rail12. It happened that a nail came away with the wood. It gave a touch of danger to my weapon. I heard a step outside, and opened the door. I found Montgomery within a yard of it. He meant to lock the outer door! I raised this nailed stick of mine and cut at his face; but he jumped back. I waited for a moment, then turned and ran, round the comer of the house.

“Prendick, man!” I heard his cry, “don’t be a silly ass, man!”

Another minute, thought I, and he would have locked me in, and as ready as a hospital rabbit. He went behind the corner and I heard him shout, “Prendick!”

Then he began to run after me, shouting things as he ran. This time I went northeastward. Once, as I went running up the beach, I looked over my shoulder and saw his helper with him. I ran quickly, and then turned east­ ward along a rocky valley. I ran for perhaps a mile. My heart was beating in my ears; and when I heard nothing of Montgomery or his man, I turned back towards the beach as I thought and lay down. There I stayed for a long time, I was afraid to move, and even to plan my ac­ tion. The forest lay sleeping silently under the sun. The only sound near me was the thin hum of some small bird.

I heard the sound of the sea upon the beach.

After about an hour I heard Montgomery shouting my name, far away to the north. I began thinking of my plan of action. As I thought it then, only these two vivi1torture —мучение 2a rail —зд. ножка стула 59

* The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau *

sectors and their animalised victims inhabited this island.

I knew both Moreau and Montgomery had revolvers; and I was unarmed.

So I lay still there, until I began to think of food and drink. At that thought the real hopelessness of my position came home1to me. I knew no way of getting anything to eat. I didn’t know botany to discover any root or fruit; I could not catch a rabbit upon the island. At last my mind turned to the animal men I saw. I tried to find some hope in what I remembered of them. In turn I re­ membered each one I had seen.

Then suddenly I heard a barking of dogs at the bay.

I realized a new danger. I had little time to think and ran from my hiding-place towards the sound of the sea. I re­ member a lot of thorny plants, with spines12 like pen­ knives. I was bleeding and in torn clothes. With my heart beating loudly in my ears, I came into the water. I heard the dog (there was only one) come nearer. Then I heard no more, and presently began to think I had escaped.

An hour of security passed. By this time I was no longer very much terrified or very miserable3. I had passed the limit of terror and despair4. I had even a cer­ tain wish to meet Moreau face to face. As I had waded into the water, I remembered that if I were too hard pressed51 had at least one path of escape from torment, they could not very well stop me from drowning myself. I had half a mind to drown myself6then; but an odd wish 1to come home to smb — понять, дойти до сознания 2a spine —колючка 3miserable —несчастный 4despair —отчаяние 5if I were too bard pressed —если мне придется туго 6to drown oneself—утопиться 60

• Chapter Eleven •

to see the whole adventure out, a funny, impersonal in­ terest in myself, controlled me. I stretched my limbs, painful and aching from the pricks of the spiny plants, and stared around me at the trees; and, so suddenly that it seemed to jump out of the green tracery about it, my eyes lit upon a black face watching me. I saw that it was the simian1creature that had met the boat upon the beach. He was climbing the trunk of a palm-tree. I took my stick, and stood up facing him. He began chattering12.

“You, you, you,” was all I could understand at first. Sud­ denly he fell off the tree, and in another moment was staring curiously at me.

I did not feel the same interest towards this crea­ ture. “You,” he said, “in the boat.”

He was a man, then, at least as much of a man as Montgomery’s helper, for he could talk.

“Yes,” I said, “I came in the boat. From the ship.”

“Oh!” he said, and his bright eyes travelled over me, to my hands, to the stick I carried, to my feet, and the cuts and scratches I had received from the thorns. He seemed surprised at something. His eyes came back to my hands. He held his own hand out and counted slowly, “One, two, three, four, five... eight?”

I did not understand his meaning then; I found that many of these Beast People had malformed3hands, with­ out sometimes even three fingers. But guessing this was in some way a greeting; I did the same thing by way of the answer.

He laughed and disappeared among the trees.

I went after him. His back was to me. “Hullo!” said I. 1simian —обезьяноподобный 2to chatter = to talk quickly 3malformed = in a wrong form 61

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

• Chapter Eleven •

He came down and stood facing me.

“I say,” said I, “where can I get something to eat?”

“Eat!” he said. “Eat Man’s food, now. At the huts1.”

“But where are the huts?,” “Oh!” “I’m new, you know.”

At that he turned round, and started a quick walk.

All his movements were curiously quick. “Come along,” said he.

I went with him to see the adventure out. I under­ stood that the huts were some houses where he and some more of these Beast People lived. May be they were friendly. I did not know how far they had forgotten their human nature.

My ape-like companion walked along by my side, with his hands hanging down. His jaw stood forward. I wondered what memory he might have in him. “How long have you been on this island?” said I. “How long?” he asked; he repeated the question three times and held up three fingers.

The creature was a little better than an idiot. I tried to make out12what he meant by that, and didn’t like him.

After another question or two he suddenly left my side and jumped at some fruit that hung from a tree. He pulled down a handful of some fruit and went on eating them. I asked him some questions, but his answers were cross with my questions3. They were quite parrot-like. At last we came to a place covered with a yellow-white in­ 1a hut —хижина 2to make out = to understand 3his answers were cross with my questions —на мои вопросы он отве­ чал невпопад 63

* The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

crustation, across which a smoke went up. On our right I saw the blue of the sea. The path went down suddenly.

It was extremely dark after the bright sunlight. My conductor stopped suddenly.

“Home!” said he. I heard some strange noises. It was an awful smell like that of a monkey’s cage illcleaned1.

1ill-cleaned = badly cleaned

Chapter Twelve ------------

------------

The Sayer o f the Law

Something cold touched my hand. I saw close to me a pinkish thing, looking more like a child than anything else in the world. The creature had the features of a sloth1, the same low forehead and slow gestures.

As the first shock of the change of light passed, I saw about me more clearly. The little sloth-like creature was standing and staring at me. My conductor had disap­ peared. The place was a narrow passage between high walls of lava and on. either side there were heaps of seamat, palm-fans, and reeds.

1a sloth — ленивец; южноамериканское древесное животное с огромными когтями, покрытое длинной шерстью 65

* The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

The little pink sloth-creature was still looking at me when my Ape-man appeared again. A monster came out of one of the places, further up this strange street. It stood up in featureless silhouette against the bright green beyond, staring at me. I hesitated but then, decided to go through with1the adventure, I went into the little evil­ smelling hut after my conductor.

It was a semicircular1 2space, shaped like the half of a bee-hive3. Against the rocky wall that formed the inner side of it there was a pile of fruits, cocoanuts and others.

There was no fire. In the darkest comer of the hut sat a shapeless mass of darkness that growled “Hey!” as I came in. My Ape-man stood in the light of the doorway and held out a cocoanut to me as I went into the other comer and sat down. I took it, and began eating it... The little pink sloth-creature stood in here, and something else with a dull face and bright eyes came staring over its shoulder.

“Hey!” came out a mysterious voice. “It is a man.”

“It is a man,” said my conductor, “a man, a man, a five finger-man, like me.”

“Shut up!” said the voice from the dark. I ate my cocoanut up and looked hard into the blackness, but could see nothing.

“It is a man,” the voice repeated. “He comes to live with us?”

It was a thick voice, with something in it, a kind of whistling4 overtone, that stmck me; but the English ac­ cent was strangely good.

1to go through with = to finish 2semicircular —полукруглый 3a bee-hive = a house for a colony of bees 4to whistle —свистеть 66

• Chapter Twelve •

The Ape-man looked at me as though he expected something. I understood that the pause was interroga­ tive1. “He comes to live with you,” I said. “It is a man.

He must learn the Law.” I began to see now a dfeeper blackness in the blackj an outline of a figure. Then I noticed the opening of the place darkened by two more black heads. The thing in the dark repeated in a louder tone, “Say the words.” I didn’t understand its last remark. “Not to go on all fours; that is the Law,” it repeated in a kind of singsong. I was puzzled.

“Say the words,” said the Ape-man, repeating, and the figures in the doorway echoed this, with a threat12in the tone of their voices.

I realized that I had to repeat this idiotic formula; and then began the most foolish ceremony. The voice in the dark began intoning a mad song, line by line, and I and the rest repeated it. As they did so, they moved from side to side in the strangest way, and hit their hands upon their knees; and I followed their example. I thought I was already dead and in another world. That dark hut, these grotesque figures and all of them moving in unison and singing, “Not to go on all fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?3 Not to suck up Drink; that is the Law. Are we not Men? Not to eat Fish or Flesh; that is the Law. Are we not Men? Not to claw the Bark of Trees; that is the Law. Are we not Men? 1interrogative —вопросительный 2a threat —угроза 3Are we not men? — Разве мы не люди?

67

• The b la n d o f Dr. M oreau •

Not to chase other Men; that is the Law. Are we not Men?” A kind of rhythmic fever1fell on all of us; we moved and sang faster and faster, repeating this amazing Law. Deep down within me the laughter and disgust struggled together. We ran through a long list of rules, and then the song came round to a new formula.

“His is the House of Pain.

His is the Hand that makes.

His is the Hand that wounds.

His is the Hand that heals.”

And so on for another long series, mostly quite be­ yond my understanding nonsense about Him, whoever he might be. I thought it was a dream, but never before have I heard singing in a dream. “His is the lightning flash,” we sang. “His is the deep, salt sea.” A horrible fancy came into my head that Moreau, after animalizing these men, had infected their brains with a kind of deifi­ cation12of himself. But I was afraid of white teeth and strong claws about me to stop my singing.

“His are the stars in the sky.”

At last that song ended. I saw the Ape-man’s face shining; and my eyes could now see in the darkness, I saw more clearly the figure in the comer from which the voice came. It was the size of a man, but it seemed cov­ ered with grey hair almost like a Skye terrier3. What was it? What were they all? Imagine yourself surrounded by all the most horrible maniacs, and you may understand a little of my feelings with these grotesque caricatures of humanity about me.

1fever —горячка 2deification —обожествление 3a Skye terrier —скайтерьер ( порода со б а к) 68

• Chapter Twelve •

“He is a five-man, a five-man, a five-man, like me,” said the Ape-man.

I held out my hands. The grey creature in the cor­ ner leant forward.

“Not to run on all fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?” he said. He put out a strange thing in my hand.

The thing was almost like the hoof of a deer with claws. I cried with surprise and pain. His face came forward and looked at my nails. It came forward into the light of the opening of the hut and I saw with a disgust that it was like the face of neither man nor beast, but a mere shock of grey hair, with three holes to mark the eyes and mouth.

“He has little nails,” said this grisly creature in his hairy beard. “It is well.” He threw my hand down, and instinctively I took my stick.

“Eat roots and heibs; it is His will,” said the Ape-man.

“1 am the Sayer of the Law1,” said the grey figure.

“Here come all that be new to learn the Law. I sit in the darkness and say the Law.” “It is even so,” said one of the beasts in the doorway.

“Evil are the punishments of those who break the Law. None escape.1 2” “None escape,” said the Beast Folk, looking at one another.

“None, none,” said the Ape-man, “none escape.

See! I did a little thing, a wrong thing, once. I stopped talking. None could understand. He knew it at once. He is great. He is good!”

“None escape,” said the grey creature in the comer.

“None escape,” said the Beast People, looking at one another again.

1the Sayer of the Law —толкователь закона 2None escape. — Никто не скроется.

69

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

“For every one the want is bad,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “What you will want we do not know; we shall know. Some want to follow things that move, to watch and wait and jump; to kill and bite, bite deep and rich, sucking the blood. It is bad. Not to chase other Men; that is the Law. Are we not Men? Not to eat Flesh or Fish; that is the Law. Are we not Men?” “None escape,” said a brute standing in the doorway.

“For every one the want is bad,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “Some want to go tearing with teeth and hands into the roots of things, snuffing into the earth. It is bad.”

“None escape,” said the men in the door.

“Some go clawing trees; some go scratching at the graves of the dead; some go fighting with foreheads or feet or claws; some bite suddenly, none giving occasion; some love uncleanness.”

“None escape,” said the Ape-man.

“None escape,” said the little pink sloth-creature.

“Punishment is sharp and sure. Therefore learn the Law. Say the words.”

And he began again the strange words of the Law, and again all these creatures and I began singing and moving.

“Not to go on all fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?” We were making such a noise that I noticed nothing outside, one of the two Swine Men I had seen, put his head over the little pink sloth-creature and shouted something, something that I did not understand. My Ape-man ran out; the thing that had sat in the dark fol­ lowed him (I only saw that it was big and clumsy, and covered with silvery hair), and I was left alone. Then I heard the bark of a dog.

70

• Chapter Twelve ♦

In another moment I was standing outside with my chair-rail in my hand. Before me were the clumsy backs of these Beast People, their misshapen heads half hidden by their shoulder-blades. They were gesticulating excited­ ly. Other half-animal faces looked out of the hovels. I looked in the direction in which they faced and saw the dark figure and awful white face of Moreau. He was hold­ ing the dog back, and close behind him came Mont­ gomery, revolver in hand.

For a moment I stood horror-struck. I turned and saw the way behind me blocked by another heavy brute, with a huge grey face and little eyes, coming towards me.

I looked round and saw to the right of me a narrow gap in the wall.

“Stop!” cried Moreau and then, “Hold him!”

At that, first one face turned towards me and then others. Their bestial minds were rather slow. I pushed my shoulder into a clumsy monster, and threw him forward into another. The little pink sloth-creature ran at me, and I gashed down its ugly face with the nail in my stick.

In another minute I was scrambling up a steep side path­ way. I heard a howl behind me, and cries of “Catch him!”, “Hold him!”. “Go on! Go on!” they howled.

That gap was altogether fortunate for me. I ran over the white space and down a steep hill, through the trees, and came to a low-lying stretch of tall reeds. The air be­ hind me and about me was soon full of cries. Some of the creatures roared like excited beasts. I heard Moreau and Montgomery shouting in the same direction. I turned sharply to the right. It seemed to me even then that I heard Montgomery shouting for me to run for my life1.

1for one’s life — изо всех сил 71

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

The noise passed away to my left. In one place three strange, pink, hopping animals, about the size of cats, jumped before my footsteps. This pathway ran up hill, across another open space. Then suddenly it turned paral­ lel with the edge of a steep-walled gap, turned with an un­ expected abruptness. I was still running with all my might, and I never saw this drop so I was flying through the air. I fell on my arms and head, among thorns, and rose with a torn ear and bleeding face. I saw thin fog in the daylight; but I had no time to stand wondering then. I turned to my right, I hoped to come to the sea in that direction, and so I wanted to drown myself. It was only later when I found that I had lost my nailed stick in my fall.

Carelessly I stepped into the stream. I jumped out again quickly, for the water was almost hot. The nearer sea was flashing the sun from countless facets. I saw my death before me; but I was hot and panting, with the warm blood out on my face and running pleasantly through my veins. It was not in me then to go out and drown myself yet. I stared back the way I had come.

I listened. The air was absolutely still. Then came the yelp of a dog, very faint, and a chattering and gibber­ ing, the snap of a whip1, and voices. They grew louder, then fainter again. The noise receded up the stream and faded away. For a while the run after me was over; but I knew now how much hope of help for me lay in the Beast People.

1snap of a whip —удар хлыста

Chapter Thirteen A Parley 1

I turned again and went on down towards the sea. I found the hot stream. There were a lot of crabs and long­ bodied, many-legged creatures. I walked to the very edge of the salt water, and then I felt I was safe. I turned and looked at the thick green behind me. But, as I say, I was too full of excitement and (a true saying, though those who have never known danger may doubt it) I didn’t want to die. Then it came into my head that there was one chance before me yet. While Moreau and Mont­ gomery and their creatures were looking for me through 1a parley = a meeting to discuss peace terms 73

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

the island, I decided to go to the house. Perhaps, smash in the lock of the smaller door and see what I could find (knife, pistol, or what not1) to fight them with when they returned. It was at any rate something to try.

So I turned westward and walked along by the wa­ ter’s edge. The sun was setting. The sun came round upon my right hand. Then suddenly, far in front of me, I saw first one and then several figures coming from the bushes, Moreau, with his grey dog, then Montgomery, and two others. At that I stopped.

They saw me, and began gesticulating. I stood watching them come. The two Beast Men came running forward to cut me off from the undergrowth inland.

Montgomery came, running also, but straight towards me. Moreau followed slower with the dog.

At last I roused myself from my inaction. I turned seaward12and walked straight into the water. The water was not deep at first. “What are you doing, man?” cried Montgomery.

I turned, standing waist deep, and stared at them.

Montgomery stood panting at the edge of the water. His face was bright red, his long hair blown about his head, and his nether lip showed his irregular3teeth. Moreau was just coming up, his face pale, and the dog at his hand barked at me. Both men had heavy whips. Farther up the beach stared the Beast Men. “What am I doing? I am going to drown myself,” said I. Montgomery and Moreau looked at each other.

“Why?” asked Moreau.

1what not —что угодно, что-нибудь 2seaward = to the direction of the sea 3irregular —зд. неровные 74

• Chapter Thirteen •

“Because that is better than being tortured by you.”

“I told you so,” said Montgomery, and Moreau said something in a low tone.

“What makes you think I shall torture you?” asked Moreau.

“What I saw,” I said. “And those.”

“Hush!1” said Moreau, and held up his hand.

“I will not,” said I. “They were men: what are they now? I at least will not be like them.”

Farther up, in the shadow of the trees, I saw my lit­ tle Ape-man, and behind him some other figures. “Who lire these creatures?” said I, pointing to them and raising my voice more and more that it might reach them. “They were men, men like yourselves, whom you have infected with some bestial virus, men whom you have made slaves, and whom you are still afraid of. You who listen,” I cried, pointing now to Moreau and shouting past him to the Beast Men, “You who listen! Do you not see these men are still afraid of you, go in dread of you? Why, then, do you fear them? You are many...”

“For God’s sake,” cried Montgomery, “stop that, Prendick!”

“Prendick!” cried Moreau.

They both shouted together, as if to drown my voice. Behind them came the faces of the Beast Men, wondering. They seemed to be trying to understand me, to remember, I thought, something of their human past.

I went on shouting, I don’t remember what, that Moreau and Montgomery could be killed, that they were not to be feared. I saw the green-eyed man in the dark rags, come out from among the trees, and others 1Hush! —Замолчи! (Тише!)

75

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

followed him, to hear me better. At last for want of breath I stopped.

“Listen to me for a moment,” said the steady voice of Moreau; “and then say what you will.”

“Well?” said I. He coughed, thought, and then shouted, “Latin, Prendick! Bad Latin, schoolboy Latin; but try and under­ stand. Hi non sunt homines; sunt animalia qui nos habemus — vivisected.1A humanizing process. I will explain.

Come ashore.”

I laughed. “A pretty story,” said I. “They talk, build houses. They were men.”

“The water just beyond where you stand is deep and full of sharks.”

“That’s my way,” said I. “Short and sharp. Pres­ ently.”

“Wait a minute.” He took something out of his pocket that flashed back the sun, and dropped the object at his feet. “That’s a revolver,” said he. “Montgomery here will do the same. Now we are going up the beach until you are satisfied the distance is safe. Then come and take the revolvers.”

“Not I! You have a third between you.”

“I want you to think over things, Prendick. In the first place, I never asked you to come upon this island. If we vivisected men, we should import men, not beasts. In the next, we could have you drugged last night if we wanted to work at you; and in the next, now your first panic is over and you can think a little. We followed you for your good. Because this island is full of enemies. Be­ 1Hi non sunt homines; sunt animalia qui nos habemus — vivisected.

(Latin) — They are not people; they are animals which had been vivisected and humanized.

76

• Chapter Thirteen •

sides, why should we want to shoot you when you have just offered to drown yourself?”

“Why did you set... your people onto me when I was in the hut?”

“We felt sure of catching you, and bringing you out of danger. Afterwards we drew away from the scent, for your good.”

It seemed just possible. Then I remembered some­ thing again. “But I saw,” said I, “in the house...”

“That was the puma.”

“Look here, Prendick,” said Montgomery, “you’re a silly ass! Come out of the water and take these revolvers, and talk. We can’t do anything more than we could do now.”

I will say that then, and indeed always, I distrusted and was afraid of Moreau; but Montgomery was a man I Ге1| I understood.

“Go up the beach,” said I, after thinking, and add­ ed, “holding your hands up.”

“Can’t do that,” said Montgomery and nodded over his shoulder.

“Go up to the trees, then,” said I, “as you please.”

“It’s a silly ceremony,” said Montgomery.

Both turned and faced the six or seven grotesque creatures, which stood there in the sunlight, moving, and yet so unreal. Montgomery cracked his whip at them, and forthwith they all turned and ran into the trees; and when Montgomery and Moreau were at a distance, I came ashore, and picked up and examined the revolvers.

Still I hesitated for a moment.

“I’ll take the risk,” said I, at last; and with a revolv­ er in each hand I walked up the beach towards them.

“That’s better,” said Moreau. “As it is, you have wasted the best part of my day with your confounded im­ agination.”

77

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

The Beast Men, still wondering, stood back among the trees. I passed them again. One started to follow me.

The rest stood silent, watching. They may once have been animals; but I never before saw an animal trying to think.

Chapter Fourteen -------------

■ «♦♦»«—

------------------

D octor M oreau Explains

“And now, Prendick, I will explain,” said Doctor Moreau, so soon as we had eaten and drunk. “I must say that you are the most despotic guest I ever had.”

He sat in my chair. The light of the lamp fell on his white hair; he stared through the little window out at the starlight. I sat as far away from him as possible. The table was between us and the revolvers were in my hand.

Montgomery was not present. I did not want to be with the two of them in such a little room.

“You think that the vivisected human being, as you called it, is only the puma?” said Moreau. He had made me visit that inner room.

79

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

“It is the puma,” I said, “still alive, but cut.”

“Never mind that,” said Moreau; “Montgomery used to be just the same. You agree that it is the puma. Now be quiet, while I read my physiological lecture to you.”

And he began to explain his work to me. He was very simple. Now and then there was some of sarcasm in his voice. At last I found myself hot with shame1at our position.

The creatures I had seen were not men and had never been men. They were animals, humanized animals, triumphs of vivisection.

“You forget all that a good vivisector can do with living things,” said Moreau. “For my own part, I’m puz­ zled why the things I have done here have not been done before.”

“Of course,” said I. “But these creatures of yours...”

“All in good time,” said he; “I am only beginning.

Those are trivial cases of change. Surgery can do better things than that. There is building up as well as breaking down and changing. A piece of skin cut from the fore­ head, turned down on the nose, and there is a new posi­ tion. This is a kind of grafting12in a new position of part of an animal upon itself. Grafting of fresh material from another animal is also possible, the case of teeth, for ex­ ample. The grafting of skin and bone is widely done: a surgeon puts in the middle of the wound pieces of skin from another animal, or fragments of bone from a victim freshly killed. Hunter’s cock-spur3 possibly you have 1to be hot with shame — покраснеть от стыда 2grafting —м ед. пересадка (ткани) 3Hunter’s cock-spur —шпора петуха, которую Гунтер привил на шее быка; Гунтер —ученый, зоолог, физиолог 80

• Chapter Fourteen •

heard of that — is on the bull’s neck; and the rhinoceros rats1of the Algerian zouaves*2are also to be thought of, monsters made by transferring a slip from the tail of an ordinary rat to its nose, and it grows in that position.”

“Monsters made!” said I. “Then you mean to tell me...

“Yes. These creatures you have seen are animals made into new shapes. My life has been devoted to that, to the study of the plasticity of living forms. I have stud­ ied for years, getting more knowledge about it. I see you look horrified, but there is nothing new. It all lay in the surface of practical anatomy3years ago, but no one had the strength to touch it. It is not simply the appearance of an animal, which I can change. The physiology, the chemical rhythm of the creature, may also be changed.

Vaccination4and other methods with living or dead mat­ ter are examples. A similar operation is the transfusion of blood, with this subject, indeed, I began. These are all familiar cases. Less, and far more difficult, were the op­ erations of those mediaeval5doctors who made dwarfs6 and beggar-cripples, show-monsters. Victor Hugo7shows ' rhinoceros rats —крысы-носороги ’ Algerian zouaves —алжирское племя зуавов ' anatomy = science of animal or plant structure 4vaccination —вакцинация; введение искусственно ослабленно­ го яда инфекционной болезни (вакцины) в организм для созда­ ния иммунитета (способности организма успешно бороться с проникающими в него микробами) к этой болезни. У вакцини­ рованных болезнь протекает легче и уменьшается смертность. Впервые вакцинация была применена в конце XVII века анг­ лийским врачом Дженнером против оспы.

5mediaeval = of the Middle Ages 6a dwarf —карлик 7Victor Hugo (1802—1885) —a famous French poet and writer 81

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

them in “L’Homme qui Rit.”1But I think my meaning grows clear now. You begin to see that it is a possible thing to transplant tissue1 2from one part of an animal to another, or from one animal to another; to change its chemical reactions and methods of growth; to modify its articulations; and, indeed, to change it in its most inti­ mate structure.

“And yet this extraordinary branch of knowledge has never been practised until I took it up! There were come cases taken by accident, by tyrants, by criminals, by the breeders of horses and dogs, by all kinds of untrained men. I was the first man to take up this question armed with antiseptic surgery, and with a really scientific knowl­ edge of the laws of growth. Of course it was practised in secret before. Such creatures as the Siamese Twins3, for example. And do you remember the Inquisition4? No doubt their aim was artistic torture, but at least some of the inquisitors had some scientific curiosity.”

“But,” said I, “these things... these animals talk!”

He said that was so. He explained that the possibil­ ity of vivisection did not stop at a physical metamorpho­ sis5. A pig may be educated. The mental structure is even less determinate6than the bodily one. In hypnotism7we find a possibility of overruling old instincts or replacing the fixed ideas. Very much of what we call moral educa­ tion, he said, is an artificial modification of instinct. And 1“L’Homme qui Rit” —фр. «Человек, который смеется» 2tissue —биол. ткань 3Siamese TVvins —сиамские близнецы 4the Inquisition — ист. Инквизиция; судебная организация Рим­ ской католической церкви, созданная для борьбы с еретиками 5metamorphosis —метаморфоза, превращение 6determinate —определенный, устойчивый 7hypnotism — гипноз 82

• Chapter Fourteen •

the great difference between man and monkey is in the larynx1, he continued, in the incapacity to produce differ­ ent sound-symbols by which thought could be under­ stood. In this I didn’t agree with him. He repeated that the thing was so, and continued the account of his work. I asked him why he had taken the human form as a model.

He said that he had chosen that form by chance. “I might just as well have worked to form sheep into llamai and llamas into sheep. I suppose there is something in the human form that appeals to the artistic turn more powerfully than any animal shape can. But I’ve not limit­ ed myself to man-making. Once or twice...” He was si­ lent, for a minute perhaps. “These years! How they have passed by! And here I have wasted a day saving your life, and am now wasting an hour explaining myself!”

“But,” said I, “I still do not understand. Where is your justification for making all this pain? The only thing that could excuse vivisection to me would be some use...”

“Exactly,” said he. “But, you see, I am different.

We are on different platforms. You are a materialist12.”

“I am not a materialist,” I began.

“In my view, in my view. For it is just this question of pain that parts us. Visible or audible pain turns you sick; you are an animal, thinking a little less unclearly what an animal feels. This pain...

“Oh it is such a little thing! A mind truly opened to what science has to teach must see that it is a little thing.

It may be that save in this little planet, this of cosmic dust, it may be, I say, that nowhere else does this thing 1larynx — гортань 2a materialist = a person who is more interested in material things and comfort than in spirit 83

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

• Chapter Fourteen •

called pain takes place. But the laws we feel our way to­ wards... why, even on this earth, even among living things, what pain is there?”

As he spoke he took a little penknife from his pock­ et, opened the smaller blade1, and moved his chair so that 1 could see him well. Then he drove the blade into his leg and withdrew it.

“No doubt,” he said, “you have seen that before. It does not hurt a pinprick12. But what does it show? The pain is not needed in the muscle, and it is not placed there, is but little needed in the skin, and only here and there over the thigh is a spot capable of feeling pain. Pain is simply our medical adviser to warn us and stimulate us.

Not all living flesh is painful; nor is all nerve, not even all sensory nerve. There’s no pain, real pain, in the optic nerve. If you wound the optic nerve, you merely see Hashes of light, just as the auditory nerve means a hum­ ming in our ears. Plants do not feel pain, nor the lower animals; it’s possible that such animals as the starfish and crayfish do not feel pain at all. Then with men, the more intelligent they become, the more intelligently they will see after their own welfare3, and the less they will need the pain to keep them out of danger. I never yet heard of a useless thing that was not thrown out of existence by evolution4sooner or later. Did you? And pain gets need­ less.

“Then I am a religious man, Prendick, as every sane man must be. It may be, I think, that I have seen more of the ways of this world’s Maker than you, I have 1a blade —лезвие 2a pinprick —укол булавки 3welfare —благополучие 4evolution = development 85

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

sought his laws, in my way, all my life, while you, I un­ derstand, have been collecting butterflies. And I tell you — pleasure and pain have nothing to do with1heaven or hell. Pleasure and pain, bah!12Pleasure and pain, Prendick, is the mark of the beast upon them, the mark of the beast from which they came! Pain, pain and pleasure, they are for us only as long as we live.

“You see, I went on with this research just the way it led me. That is the only way I ever heard of true research going. I asked a question and tried to get an answer. Was this possible or that possible? You cannot imagine what this means to an investigator, what an intellectual passion grows upon him! You cannot imag­ ine the strange, colourless delight of these intellectual desires! The thing before you is no longer an animal, a fellow-creature, but a problem! Sympathetic pain, all I know of it I remember as a thing I used to suffer from years ago. I wanted, it was the one thing I wanted, to find out the extreme limit of plasticity in a living shape.”

“But,” said I, “the thing is a scandal!”

“To this day I have never troubled about the ethics3 of the m atter,” he continued. “The study of Nature makes a man at last as cruel as Nature. It is really eleven years since we came here, I and Montgomery and six Kanakas4. I remember the green stillness of the island and the empty ocean about us, as though it was yesterday.

The place seemed waiting for me.

1to have nothing to do with — не иметь ничего общего с 2bah! —вот еще! чушь! (выражение пренебрежения или протеста) 3ethics = moral principles 4Kanakas —канаки; туземные обитатели Полинезийских остро­ вов 86

• Chapter Fourteen •

“The stores were landed and the house was built.

The Kanakas founded some huts near the canyon. I went to work here upon what I had brought with me. Some terrible things happened at first. I began with a sheep, and killed it after a day and a half by a slip of the scalpel.

I took another sheep, and made a thing of pain and fear.

It looked quite human to me when I had finished it; but when I went to it I was displeased with it. It remembered me, and it had no more than the wits of a sheep. The more I looked at it the clumsier it seemed, until at last I killed the monster. These animals without courage, these fear-haunted, pain-driven things, without a spark of en­ ergy to face torment, they are no good for man-making.

“Then I took a gorilla I had; and upon that, work­ ing with care and mastering difficulty after difficulty, I made my first man. All the week, night and day, I mod­ elled him. With him it was chiefly the brain that needed modelling; much had to be added, much changed. I thought him a good specimen of the Negroid type1when I had finished him. It was only when his life was assured that I left him and came into this room again, and found Montgomery in a terrible state. He had heard some of the cries as the thing grew human, cries like those that trou­ bled you so. I didn’t take him into my confidence12at first.

And the Kanakas too, had realized something of it. They were afraid when they saw me. I got Montgomery over to me, in a way3; but he and I had the hardest job to stop the Kanakas go away. Finally they did; and so we lost the yacht. I spent many days educating the new creature; al­ together I had taught him for three or four months. I 1Negroid type —негроидный тип; похожий на негра 2to take smb into one’s confidence —доверять кому-л.

3in a way —до известной степени 87

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

taught him the basics of English; gave him ideas of counting; even made the thing read the alphabet. But at that he was slow, though I’ve met with idiots slower. He began with a clean sheet, mentally; had no memories left in his mind of what he had been. When he recovered, and was able to speak a little, I took him and introduced him to the Kanakas.

“They were horribly afraid of him at first, but after a time they received him and took his education in hand. He was quick to learn, very imitative and adap­ tive. There was one among the boys a bit of a missionary and he taught the thing to read, or at least to pick out letters, and gave him some elementary ideas of morality.

“I rested from work for some days after this, and was in a mind to write about it to wake up English physiology.

Then I came upon the creature climbing up in a tree and crying at two of the Kanakas who had been teasing1him. I told him the inhumanity of such a proceeding, aroused his sense of shame, and came home resolved to do better before I took my work back to England. I have been doing better.

But somehow the things went back again: the stubborn beast-flesh grows day by day12back again. But I mean to do better things still. I mean to conquer that. This puma...

“But that’s the story. All the Kanaka boys are dead now; one fell overboard of the boat, and one was poi­ soned. Three went away in the yacht, and I think and hope they were drowned. The other one was killed. Well, I have replaced them. Montgomery went on much as you wanted to do at first, and then...

“What became of the other one?” said I, sharply, “the other Kanaka who was killed?”

1to tease —дразнить 2day by day —изо дня в день 88

• Chapter Fourteen •

“The fact is, after I had made a number of human creatures I made a Thing.” He stopped.

“Yes,” said I. “It was killed.”

“I don’t understand,” saidH; “do you mean to say...”

“It killed the Kanakas... yes. It killed several oth­ er things that it caught. We looked for it for a few days.

It only got lost by accident1, I never wanted it to get away. It wasn’t finished. It was an experiment. It was a thing with a horrible face. It was very strong. It lived in the woods for some days, until we hunted it; and then it came into the northern part of the island. M ont­ gomery insisted upon coming with me. The man had a rifle; and when his body was found, one of the barrels was curved into the shape of an ‘S’ and very nearly bit­ ten through. Montgomery shot the thing. After that I stuck to the ideal of humanity... except for little things.”

He became silent. I sat in silence watching his face.

“So for twenty years altogether, counting nine years in England, I have been going on; and there is still some­ thing in everything 1 do that defeats me, makes me dis­ satisfied, challenges me to further try. Sometimes I rise above my level, sometimes I fall below it; but always I fall short of the things I dream12. The human shape I can get now, easily, so that it is little and graceful, or thick and strong; but often there is trouble with the hands and the claws, painful things, that I dare not shape too freely. But it is in the slight grafting and reshaping of the brain that my trouble lays. The intelligence is often oddly low, with 1by accident —случайно 21 fall short of the things I dream — я не могу достичь того, о чем мечтаю 89

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

unaccountable blank ends1, unexpected gaps. And least satisfactory of all is something that I cannot touch, some­ where, I cannot find out where, in the seat of the emo­ tions. Cravings, instincts, desires that harm humanity, a strange hidden reservoir to burst forth12suddenly and fill the whole being of the creature with anger, hate, or fear.

These creatures of mine seemed strange and mysterious to you so soon as you began to watch them; but to me, just after I made them, they seem to be indisputably hu­ man beings. It’s afterwards, as I watch them that the feeling ends. First one animal trait3, then another, comes to the surface and stares out at me. But I will conquer yet!

Each time I dip a living creature into the bath of burning pain, I say, ‘This time I will burn out all the animal; this time I will make a rational creature of my own!’ After all, what is ten years? Men have been a hundred thousand in the making.” He thought darkly. “But I am coming near the end. This puma of mine...” After a silence, “As soon as my hand is taken from them the beast begins to come back, begins to be itself again.” Another long silence.

“Then you take the things you make into those caves?” said I. “They go. I turn them out when I begin to feel the beast in them, and now they walk there. They all are afraid of this house and me. Montgomery knows about it, for he interferes in their affairs4. He has trained one or two of them to our service. He’s ashamed of it, but I believe he half likes some of those beasts. It’s his business, not mine.

I take no interest in them. I think they follow in the lines 1a blank end —огрех, недостаток 2to burst forth —прорваться, вырваться наружу 3a trait —черта 4to interfere in smb’s affairs — вмешиваться в чьи-л. дела 90

• Chapter Fourteen •

the Kanaka missionary marked out, and have a kind of mockery1of a rational life, poor beasts! There’s something they call the Law. They build themselves their caves, gath­ er fruit, and pull herbs — marry even. But I can see through it all, see into their very souls, and see there noth­ ing but the souls of beasts, beasts’ anger and the wish to live and gratify themselves. Yet they’re strange complex, like everything else alive. I have some hope of this puma. I have worked hard at her head and brain.

“And now,” said he, standing up after long silence, “what do you think? Are you in fear of me still?”

I looked at him, and saw but12a white-faced, whitehaired man, with calm eyes. Then I shivered. By way of answer3to his second question, I handed him a revolver with either hand.

“Keep them,” he said. He stood up, stared at me for a moment, and smiled. “You have had two eventful days,” said he. “I should advise some sleep. I’m glad it’s all clear. Good-night.” Then went out by the inner door.

I turned the key in the outer one. I sat down again; sat for a time, so tired, emotionally, mentally, and phys­ ically, that I could not think beyond the point at which he had left me. The black window stared at me like an eye. At last with an effort I put out the light and got into the hammock. Very soon I was asleep.

1mockery —насмешка, пародия 2saw but — видел всего лишь (ничего кроме) 3By way of answer —Вместо ответа

Chapter Fifteen --------------------------—

------------------------

Concerning the Beast Folk

I woke early. Moreau’s explanation stood before my mind from the moment of my awakening. I got out of the hammock and went to the door to get sure that the key was turned. Then I tried the window-bar, and found it firmly fixed. These man-like creatures who were in truth only bestial monsters, grotesque travesties of men1, filled me with an unclear uncertainty of their possibilities which was far worse1 2than any fear.

1travesties of men — пародия на людей 2far worse —намного хуже 92

• Chapter Fifteen •

I heard the knocking at the door, and accents of M’ling speaking. I put of the revolvers (keeping one hand upon it), and opened to him.

“Good-morning, sair,” he said, bringing in, in ad­ dition to the customary herb-breakfast, an ill-cooked1 rabbit. Montgomery followed him. His eye caught the position of my arm and he smiled.

The puma was resting that day; but Moreau did not join us. I talked with Montgomery to clear my ideas of the way in which the Beast Folk lived. I wanted to know how these inhuman monsters were kept from falling upon Moreau and Montgomery and from killing one an­ other. He explained to me that the safety of Moreau and himself was due to the limited mental scope12 of these monsters. They had certain fixed ideas implanted by Moreau in their minds, which absolutely bounded their imaginations. They were really hypnotized; were told that certain things were impossible, and that certain things were not to be done.

Old instinct was at war with Moreau’s convenience.

A series of propositions called the Law (I had already heard them recited) battled in their minds with the deepseated, ever-rebellious cravings of their animal natures.

This Law they were ever repeating, I found, and ever breaking. Both Montgomery and Moreau tried to keep them ignorant3of the taste of blood; Montgomery told me that the Law became weak at nightfall; that then the animal was at its strongest; that a spirit of adventure sprang up in them at the sunset, when they would dare things they never seemed to dream about by day. To that 1ill-cooked —плохо приготовленный 2limited mental scope —ограниченные умственные способности 3ignorant = having no knowledge 93

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

I owed my meeting the Leopard-man on the night of my arrival. But during these earlier days of my stay they broke the Law only secretly and after dark; in the day­ light there was a general atmosphere of respect for its various prohibitions1.

And here perhaps I may give a few general facts about the island and the Beast People. The island was I think of seven or eight square miles. It was volcanic in origin. The population of the island, Montgomery told me, now was more than sixty of these strange creations of Moreau’s art and smaller monstrosities, which lived in the undergrowth and were without human form. Alto­ gether he had made nearly a hundred and twenty; but many had died, and others, like Footless Thing of which he had told me were killed. Montgomery said that they had some babies, but these generally died. When they lived, Moreau took them and made the human form upon them. There were fewer females than the males.

It would be impossible for me to describe these Beast People in detail. Unhappily 1 cannot draw. Most striking, perhaps, in their general appearance was the disproportion between the legs of these creatures and the length of their bodies; and yet my eye became used to their forms. Even the Ape-man had no inner curve of the back, which makes the human figure so graceful. Most had their shoulders up clumsily, and their short arms hung weakly at their sides. Few of them were hairy1 2. The next most seen deformity was in their faces. Almost all of them were malformed about the ears, with large noses, very furry or very thick hair, and often strangely-coloured or strangely-placed eyes. None could laugh. The Ape1prohibition — запрет 2hairy = covered with hair 94

• Chapter Fifteen •

man had a chattering laugh. Their heads had little in common1; each had the quality of its particular species: lhe human mark did not hide the leopard, the ox, or the pig, or other animal or animals, from which the creature had been made. The voices,- too, were different. The hands were always malformed. Some surprised me by their unexpected human appearance, though had less fin­ gers and no tactile sensibility12.

The two most terrible Animal Men were my Leop­ ard-man and a creature made of hyena and swine. Larger than these were the three bull-creatures who pulled in the boat. Then came the silvery-hairy-man, who was also the Sayer of the Law, M’ling, and a satyr-like creature of ape and goat. There were three Swine-men and a Swinewoman, a mare-rhinoceros-creature, and several other females. There were some wolf-creatures, a bear-bull, and a Saint-Bernard-man. I have already described the Ape-man. There was a very hateful (and evil-smelling) old woman made of vixen3and bear, whom I hated from the beginning. Smaller creatures were certain youths and my little sloth-creature. But enough of this catalogue!

At first I had a shivering horror of the these crea­ tures I couldn’t forget that they were still beasts. Insensibly I became a little adapted to the idea of them, and moreover I was surprised by Montgomery’s attitude towards them.

He had been with them so long that he had come to treat them as almost normal human beings. His London days seemed impossible past to him. Only once in a year or so did he go to Arica to deal with4Moreau’s agent, a trader in 1little in common —мало общего 2tactile sensibility —способность осязать ' vix&i — лисица 4to deal with — иметь дело с 95

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

animals there. He hardly1met any educated people in that village of Spanish seamen who, he told me, seemed at first just as strange to him as the Beast Men seemed to me.

They had unnaturally long legs, were flat in the face, sus­ picious, dangerous, and cold-hearted. In fact, he did not like men: his heart had warmed to me, he thought, be­ cause he had saved my life. I thought even then that he had some kindness for some of these metamorphosed creatures, an unkind sympathy with some of their ways, but that he wanted to hide it from me at first.

M’ling, the black-faced man, Montgomery’s helper, the first of the Beast Folk I had met, did not live with the others across the island, but in a small kennel* 2at the back of the house. The creature was not so intelligent as the Ape-man, but the most human-looking of all the Beast Folk; Montgomery had trained it to prepare food, and in­ deed to perform all the unimportant domestic duties. It was a complex trophy3of Moreau’s horrible skill, — a bear connected with a dog and an ox, and one of the best made of all his creatures. It treated Montgomery with a strange tenderness and devotion. Sometimes he noticed it, patted it, called it half-mocking, half-jocular names4, and made it caper with extraordinary delight; sometimes he ill-treated it, especially after he had been at the whiskey, kicking it, beating it, pelting it with stones. But whether he treated it well or ill, it loved nothing so much as to be near him.

I say I became adapted to the Beast People. A thou­ sand things, which had seemed unnatural, became natu­ ral and ordinary to me. ‘hardly—едва ли 2a kennel = a place for dogs 3a trophy = a prize for success 4half-mocking, half-jocular names —полунасмешливыми, полузабавными именами

Chapter Sixteen ---------------------------------------------------

H o w the Beast Folk Tasted Blood

After I had breakfast with Montgomery, he took me across the island. Both of us carried whips and loaded revolvers. While going through a leafy jungle on our road, we heard a rabbit squealing. We stopped and listened, but we heard no more. We went on our way, and the incident dropped out of our minds'. Montgomery showed me little pink animals with long hind-legs. He told me they were creatures made of the babies of the Beast People. By chance, one tried to hop into the hole and we managed to catch it. It fought like a cat, scratched and kicked with its hind-legs, and tried to bite; but its teeth were too weak.

1 dropped out of our minds —выпало из поля зрения, забылось 97 4-7114

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

It seemed to me rather a pretty little creature; Mont­ gomery said that they were burrowing and very clean in their habits, I imagined it might be a convenient replace­ ment for the common rabbit in gentlemen’s parks. We also saw on our way the trunk of a tree barked in long strips. Montgomery showed it to me. “Not to claw bark of trees, that is the Law,” he said. “Much some of them care for it!” It was after this, I think, that we met the Satyr and the Ape-man. Both of them saluted Mont­ gomery.

“Hail,” said they, “to the Other with the Whip!”

“There’s a Third with a Whip now,” said Mont­ gomery. “So you’d better mind!”

“Was he not made?” said the Ape-man. “He said, he said he was made.”

The Satyr-man looked curiously at me. “The Third with the Whip, he that walks weeping into the sea, has a thin white face.”

“He has a thin long whip,” said Montgomery.

“Yesterday he bled and wept,” said the Satyr. “You never bleed nor weep. The Master does not bleed or weep.”

“You’ll bleed and weep if you don’t look out!” said Montgomery.

“He has five fingers, he is a five-man like me,” said the Ape-man.

“Come along, Prendick,” said Montgomery, taking my arm; and I went on with him.

The Satyr and the Ape-man stood watching us and making other remarks to each other.

“He says nothing,” said the Satyr. “Men have voices.”

“Yesterday he asked me of things to eat,” said the Ape-man. “He did not know.” Then they said some­ thing, and I heard the Satyr laughing.

98

• Chapter Sixteen •

It was on our way back that we came upon the dead rabbit. The red body of the little beast was rent to pieces.

At that Montgomery stopped. “Good God!1” said he. “Good God!” he repeated, “what can this mean?”

“Some carnivore of yours has remembered its old habits,” I said after a pause. “This backbone has been bitten through.”

He stood staring, with his face white. “I don’t like this,” he said slowly.

“I saw something of the same kind,” said I, “the first day I came here.”

“The devil you did! What was it?”

“A rabbit with its head twisted off.”

“The day you came here?”

“The day I came here. In the undergrowth at the back of the house, when I went out in the evening. The head was completely wrung off.”

He gave a long, low whistle.

“And what is more, I have an idea which of your creatures did the thing. It’s only a suspicion, you know.

Before I came on the rabbit I saw one of your monsters drinking in the river.”

“Sucking his drink?”

“Yes.” “‘Not to suck your drink, that is the Law.’ Much the creatures care for the Law, eh? When Moreau’s not about!”

“It was the creature who followed me.”

“Of course,” said Montgomery; “it’s just the way with carnivores. After a kill, they drink. It’s the taste of blood, you know. What was the creature like?” he continued. “Would you know him again?”

1Good God! — Боже мой!

99

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

• Chapter Sixteen •

First to arrive was the Satyr, strangely unreal. After him came a monstrous thing of horse and rhinoceros, chewing a straw; then appeared the Swine-woman and Iwo Wolf-women; then the Fox-bear witch, with her red eyes in her red face, and then others, — all hurrying en­ thusiastically. As they came forward they came towards Moreau and chanted, “His is the Hand that wounds; His is the Hand that heals,” and so forth. As soon as they had come thirty yards they bowed on knees'.

Imagine the scene if you can! We three men in blue clothes, with our misshapen black-faced helper, standing in yellow dust under the blue sky surrounded by this cir­ cle of gesticulating monstrosities.

“Sixty-two, sixty-three,” counted Moreau. “There are four more.”

“I do not see the Leopard-man,” said I. Then Moreau sounded the great horn again, and at the sound of it all the Beast People fell in the dust. Then trying to join the dust-throwing circle behind Moreau’s back came the Leopard-man. The last of the Beast Peo­ ple to arrive was the little Ape-man. The earlier animals looked at him.

“Stop!” said Moreau, in his firm, loud voice; and the Beast People sat back upon their hams and rested from their worshipping1 2.

“Where is the Sayer of the Law?” said Moreau. The hairy-grey monster bowed his face in the dust.

“Say the words!” said Moreau.

All in the kneeling assembly began once more to sing their strange words. When they said, “Not to eat Flesh or Chicken, that is the Law,” Moreau held up his white hand.

1to bow on knees —упасть на колени 2worshipping —поклонение 103

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

“Stop!” he cried again, and there fell absolute si­ lence upon them all. I think they all knew and were afraid of what was coming. I looked round at their strange faces. When I saw fear in their bright eyes, I wondered that I had ever believed them to be men.

“That Law has been broken!” said Moreau.

“None escape,” from the faceless creature with the silvery hair.

“None escape,” repeated the kneeling circle of Beast People.

“Who is he?” cried Moreau, and looked round at their faces, cracking his whip. I thought the Hyenaswine looked down, so did the Leopard-man. Moreau stopped, facing this creature, which cringed1towards him with the memory and dread of infinite torment.

“Who is he?” repeated Moreau, in a voice of thunder.

“Evil is he who breaks the Law,” chanted the Sayer of the Law. Moreau looked into the eyes of the Leopard-man, and seemed to be taking the very soul out of the creature.

“Who breaks the Law—” said Moreau, taking his eyes off his victim, and turning towards us.

“Goes back to the House of Pain,” they all said, “goes back to the House of Pain, О Master!”

“Back to the House of Pain, back to the House of Pain,” repeated the Ape-man, as though the idea was sweet to him.

“Do you hear?” said Moreau, turning back to the criminal, “my friend — Hullo!”

The Leopard-man rose straight from his knees.

With eyes burning and his huge tusks flashing out from 1to cringe —съежиться, сжаться (обычно от страха) 104

• Chapter Sixteen •

under his lips, he jumped towards Moreau. Only the madness of fear could make him attack. The whole circle of the monsters seemed to rise about us. I drew my re­ volver. I saw Moreau reeling back from the Leopardman’s blow. There was a furious yelling and howling all about us. Every one was moving quickly. For a moment I thought it was a general revolt1. The furious face of the Leopard-man flashed by mine, with M’ling close to fol­ low. I saw the yellow eyes of the Hyena-swine shining with excitement, his attitude as if he were half resolved12 to attack me. The Satyr, too, looked at me over the Hyena-swine’s shoulders. I heard the crack of Moreau’s pis­ tol, and saw the pink flash zip. The whole crowd seemed to move round in the direction of the fire, and I too was turned round by the magnetism of the movement. In an­ other second I was running, one of a noisy shouting crowd, to follow the escaping Leopard-man.

That is all I can tell definitely. I saw the Leopardman strike Moreau, and then everything went about me until I was running ahead. M’ling was in the front, close to the criminal. Behind, their tongues already lolling out ran the Wolf-women in great jumps. The Swine folk, squealing with excitement, and the two Bull-men in their swathing of white followed them. Then came Moreau with other Beast People, his wide-brimmed straw hat blown off, his revolver in hand, and his thin white hair streaming out. The Hyena-swine ran beside me, keeping pace with me3and glancing slyly at me out of his feline eyes, and the others came pattering and shouting behind us.

1a general revolt —всеобщий бунт 2as if he were half resolved — как будто он был уже почти готов 3to keep расе with smb —идти в ногу с кем-л., не отставать 105

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

The Leopard-man went bursting his way through the long bushes, which sprang back as he passed, and rattled in M’ling’s face. We, the others, in the rear found a packed down path for us when we reached the brake.

The run after lay through the brake for perhaps a quarter of a mile, and then turned into a thicket, which slowed our movements greatly, though we went through it in a crowd together.

“He has gone on all fours through this,” cried Moreau, now just ahead of me. “None escape,” said the Wolf-bear, laughing into my face. We burst out again among rocks, and saw the Leopard-man ahead running lightly on all fours and looking at us over his shoulder. At that the Wolf Folk howled with delight. The Thing was still clothed, and at a distance its face still seemed human; but the carriage of its four limbs was elegant, and the droop of its shoulder was distinctly that of a hunted ani­ mal. It jumped over some thorny yellow-flowering bush­ es, and was hidden. M’ling was halfway across the space.

Most of us now had lost the first speed of the race, and had fallen into a longer and slower speed. I saw as we crossed the open that the followers were now spreading from a column into a line. The Hyena-swine still ran close to me, watching me as it ran, every now and then puckering its muzzle with a laugh. At the edge of the rocks the Leopard-man had doubled in the undergrowth; but Montgomery had seen the maneuver1, and turned him again. So, panting, falling against rocks, torn by bushes, impeded by ferns and reeds, I helped to follow the Leopard-man who had broken the Law, and the Hy­ ena-swine ran, laughing savagely, by my side. I ran on, my head reeling and my heart beating against my ribs, 1maneuver —маневр 106

• Chapter Sixteen •

tired almost to death, and yet not daring to lose sight of t he race lest I should be left alone with this horrible com­ panion. I ran on in spite o f 1terrible weakness and the great heat of the tropical afternoon.

At last the fury of the hunt slowed. We had pinned the wretched2brute into a corner of the island. Moreau, whip in hand, marshalled us all into an irregular line, and we advanced now slowly, shouting to one another as we advanced and tightening the cordon3about our victim.

He hid noiseless and invisible in the bushes through which I had run from him during that midnight.

“Steady!4” cried Moreau, “steady!” as the ends of Ihe line crept round the tangle of undergrowth and hemmed the brute in.

1 was on the hill above the bushes; Montgomery and Moreau beat along5the beach beneath. Slowly we pushed in among the fretted network of branches and leaves. The Leopard-man was silent.

“Back to the House of Pain, the House of Pain, the House of Pain!” yelped the voice of the Ape-man, some twenty yards to the right.

When I heard that, I forgave the poor wretch all the fear he had inspired in me. I heard the twigs snap and the boughs swish aside before the heavy tread of the Horserhinoceros upon my right. Then suddenly through a pol­ ygon of green, in the half darkness under the luxuriant growth, 1 saw the creature we were hunting. I stopped.

He was crouched together into the smallest possible com­ 1in spite of — несмотря на ’wretched —несчастный 'cordon = a line ' Steady! = Be careful! sbeat along —продвигались 107

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

pass, his luminous green eyes turned over his shoulder looking at me. It may seem a strange contradiction in me, I cannot explain the fact, but now, seeing the creature there in a perfectly animal attitude, with the light gleam­ ing in its eyes and its imperfectly human face distorted with terror, I realized again the fact of its humanity. In another moment the others would see it, and it would be overpowered and captured, to experience once more the horrible tortures of the House of Pain. Suddenly I took out my revolver, aimed between its terror-struck eyes, and fired. As I did so, the Hyena-swine saw the Thing, and flung itself upon it with an eager cry, thrusting thirsty teeth into its neck. All about me the green masses of the thicket were swaying and cracking as the Beast People came rushing together. One face and then anoth­ er appeared.

“Don’t kill it, Prendick!” cried Moreau. “Don’t kill it!” and I saw him stooping as he pushed through under the bushes.

In another moment he had beaten off the Hyenaswine with the handle of his whip, and he and Mont­ gomery were keeping away the excited Beast People, and particularly M’ling, from the still quivering body. The hairy-grey Thing came sniffing at the dead body under my arm. The other animals pushed me to get a nearer view.

“Confound you, Prendick!” said Moreau. “I want­ ed him.”

“I’m sorry,” said I, though I was not. “It was the impulse of the moment.” I felt sick with exertion and ex­ citement. Turning, I pushed my way out of the crowding Beast People and went on alone up the hill towards the higher part of the headland. Under the shouted direc­ tions of Moreau I heard the three white-swathed Bullmen begin taking the victim down towards the water.

108

• Chapter Sixteen •

It was easy now for me to be alone. The Beast People showed a quite human curiosity about the dead body, and followed it, sniffing and growling at it as the Bull-men pulled it down the beach. I went to the headland and watched the Bull-men, black against the evening sky as they carried the dead body out to sea; and like a wave across my mind came the realization of the unspeakable aimlessness1of things upon the island. Upon the beach among the rocks beneath me were the Ape-man, the Hy­ ena-swine, and several others of the Beast People, stand­ ing about Montgomery and Moreau. They were all still ex­ cited, and all overflowing with noisy expressions of their devotion to the Law; yet I felt an absolute assurance in my own mind that the Hyena-swine was mixed up in the rab­ bit-killing. A strange feeling came upon me, that, in spite of the grossness of the line, the grotesqueness of the forms, I had here before me the whole balance of human life in miniature, the whole interplay of instinct, reason, and fate in its simplest form. The Leopard-man had hap­ pened to go under: that was all the difference. Poor brute!

Poor brutes! I began to see the other aspect of Moreau’s cruelty. I had not thought before of the pain and trouble that came to these poor victims after they had passed from Moreau’s hands. I had shivered only at the days of actu­ al torment in the House of Pain. But now that seemed to me the lesser part. Before, they had been beasts, their instincts adapted to their surroundings, and happy as living things may be. Now they are put in the chains of humanity, lived in a fear that never died, afraid of a law they could not under­ stand; their mock-human existence, begun in an agony, was one long internal struggle, one long dread of Moreau, and for what? It was the immorality of it that troubled me.

1aimlessness —бесполезность, бесцельность 109

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

Had Moreau had any logical object, I could have sympathized at least a little with him. I am not so easily upset about pain as that. I could have forgiven him a little even, had his motive been only hate. But he was so care­ less, so absolutely careless! His curiosity, his mad, aimless investigations, drove him on; and the Things were thrown out to live a year or so, to struggle and suffer, and at last to die painfully. They were wretched in themselves; the old animal hate moved them to trouble one another; the Law held them back from a brief hot struggle and a decisive end to their natural animosities.

In those days my fear of the Beast People went the way of my personal fear for Moreau. I fell indeed into a melancholic state, deep and lasting, and alien to fear1, which has left scars12upon my mind forever. I must say that I lost faith in the sanity of the world when I saw it suffering the painful disorder of this island. A blind Fate, a vast pitiless Mechanism, seemed to cut and shape the fabric of existence and I, Moreau (by his passion for re­ search), Montgomery (by his passion for drink), the Beast People with their instincts and mental restrictions3, were torn and crushed, ruthlessly, without doubt, amid the infinite complexity of its nonstop wheels. But this condition did not come all at once: I think indeed that it is a little early to speak of it now.

1alien to fear —не имеющий ничего общего со страхом 2a scar —шрам 3restriction —ограничение

Chapter Seventeen ---------

-----

A Catastrophe

Six weeks passed before I had lost every feeling but dislike1 and hatred for this wicked experiment of Moreau’s. My one idea was to get away from these horri­ ble caricatures of my Maker’s image, back to the sweet and wholesome contact of men. My fellow-creatures, from whom I was thus separated, began to form idyllic virtue and beauty in my memory. My first friendship with Montgomery did not grow. His long separation from hu­ manity, his secret vice of drunkenness1 2, his clear sympa­ 1every feeling but dislike —все чувства кроме неприязни 2vice of drunkenness —порок пьянства 111

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

thy with the Beast People, tainted him to me. Several times I let him go alone among them. I avoided contact with them in every possible way. I spent a greater propor­ tion of my time upon the beach, looking for some ship that never appeared, until one day there fell upon us an awful disaster, which put an altogether different aspect upon my strange surroundings.

It was about seven or eight weeks after my landing, rather more, I think, though I had not troubled to keep account o f 1the time, when this catastrophe took place. It happened in the early morning, I should think about six.

I had risen and breakfasted early, having been aroused by the noise of three Beast Men carrying wood into the house.

After breakfast I went to the open gateway of the house, and stood there smoking a cigarette and enjoying the freshness of the early morning. Moreau presently came round the corner of the house and greeted me. He passed by me, and I heard him behind me unlock and enter his laboratory. So indifferent was I at that time to the abomination of the place that I heard without a touch of emotion the puma victim begin another day of torture.

It met its tyrant12with a howl, almost exactly like that of an angry woman.

Then suddenly something happened, I do not know what to this day. I heard a short, sharp cry behind me, a fall, and turning saw an awful face rushing upon me, not human, not animal, but hellish, brown, seamed with red scars, red drops starting out upon it, and the lidless eyes on fire. I threw up my arm to defend myself from the blow that put me headlong with a broken arm; and the 1to keep account of — вести счет 2a tyrant = aggressive, cruel person 112

• Chapter Seventeen •

Kirat monster, with red bandages all about it, jumped over me and passed. 1 rolled over and over down the beach, tried to sit up, and collapsed upon my broken arm.

I lien Moreau appeared, his massive white face all the more terrible for the blood that ran from.his forehead, lie carried a revolver in one hand. He hardly looked at me, but rushed off at once to follow the puma.

I tried the other arm and sat up. The figure in front ran in great leaps along the beach, and Moreau followed him. He turned his head and saw him, and then doubling abruptly ran for the bushes. I saw him throw into them, and Moreau tired and missed as he disappeared. Then he too disappeared in the green bushes. I stared after them, ;ind then the pain in my arm flamed up, and with a groan I fell to my feet.

Montgomery appeared in the doorway, dressed, and with his revolver in his hand.

“Great God, Prendick!” he said, not noticing that I was hurt, “that brute’s loose1! Tore the fetter out of the wall! Have you seen them?” Then sharply, seeing my arm, “What’s the matter?”

“I was standing in the doorway,” said I. He came forward and took my arm. “Blood on the sleeve,” said he, and rolled back the flannel. He pocketed his weapon, felt my arm about painfully, and led me inside. “Your arm is broken,” he said, and then, “Tell me exactly how it hap­ pened, what happened?”

I told him what I had seen; told him in broken sen­ tences, with gasps of pain between them, and very quick­ ly he bound my arm meanwhile. He slung it from my shoulder, stood back and looked at me.

“You’ll do,” he said. “And now?” ' loose = free 113

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

Then he went out and locked the gates of the house. He was absent some time.

I was mostly worried about my arm. The incident seemed only one more of many horrible things. I sat down in the deck chair, and I must tell swore heartily at the island. The first dull feeling of ache in my arm had already given way1to a burning pain when Montgomery reappeared. His face was rather pale, and he showed more of his lower teeth than ever.

“I can neither see nor hear anything of him,” he said. “I’ve been thinking he may want my help.” He stared at me with his expressionless eyes. “That was a strong brute,” he said. “It simply wrenched its chain out of the wall.” He went to the window, then to the door, and there turned to me. “1 shall go after him,” he said.

“There’s another revolver 1 can leave with you. To tell you the truth, I feel anxious somehow.”

He took the weapon, and put it ready to my hand on the table; then went out, leaving a restless contagion12 in the air. I did not sit long after he left, but took the re­ volver in hand and went to the doorway.

The morning was as still as death3. Not a whisper of wind was stirring; the sea was like polished glass, the sky empty, and the beach desolate. In my half-excited, halffeverish state, this stillness of things oppressed me. I tried to whistle, and the tune died away. I swore again, the second time that morning. Then I went to the corner of the house and stared inland at the green bush that had swallowed up Moreau and Montgomery. When would they return, and how? Then far away up the beach a little 1to give way —уступить место 2a restless contagion —зд. характерный запах алкоголя 1as still as death —тихий как в могиле 114

• Chapter Seventeen •

girv Beast Man appeared, ran down to the water’s edge and began splashing about. I went back to the doorway, ilien to the corner again, and so began walking to and fro like a sentinel upon duty1.

Once I heard the distant voice of Montgomery cry­ ing, “Coo-ee — Mor-eau!” My arm became less painful, but very hot. I got feverish and thirsty. My shadow grew shorter. I watched the distant figure until it went away again. Would Moreau and Montgomery never return1.

Three sea birds began fighting for some treasure.

Then from far away behind the house 1 heard a pis­ tol-shot. A long silence, and then came another. Then a yelling cry nearer, and another gloomy gap of silence. My unfortunate imagination set to work2to torture me. Then suddenly a shot close by. I went to the corner, startled, and saw Montgomery, his face scarlet, his hair disor­ dered, and the knee of his trousers torn. His face ex­ pressed deep consternation. Behind him went the Beast Man, M’ling, and round M’ling’s jaws were some queer dark spots.

“Has he come?” said Montgomery.

“Moreau?” said I. “No.” “My God!” The man was breathless, almost sob­ bing. “Go back in,” he said, taking my arm. “They’re mad. They’re all rushing about mad. What can have hap­ pened? I don’t know. I’ll tell you, when my breath comes. Where’s some brandy?”

Montgomery limped before me into the room and sat down in the deck chair. M’ling put himself down just outside the doorway and began howling like a dog. I got Montgomery some brandy and water. He sat staring in 1a sentinel upon duty —часовой на посту ’to set to work —приниматься за работу; зд. начинать 115

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

front of him at nothing, recovering his breath. After some minutes he began to tell me what had happened.

He had followed their track for some way. It was plain enough at first on account of the crushed and bro­ ken bushes, white rags torn from the puma’s bandages, and occasional smears of blood on the leaves. He lost the track, however, on the stony ground beyond the stream where I had seen the Beast Man drinking, and went wandering aimlessly westward shouting Moreau’s name.

Then M’ling had come to him carrying a light hatchet.

M’ling had seen nothing of the puma affair; had been felling wood, and heard him calling. They went on shout­ ing together. Two Beast Men came crouching and look­ ing at them through the bushes, with gestures and a fur­ tive carriage that alarmed Montgomery by their strange­ ness. He hailed them, and they fled guiltily. He stopped shouting after that, and after wandering some time far­ ther in an undecided way, determined to visit the huts.

He found the canyon deserted.

Growing more alarmed every minute, he began to retrace his steps. Then he saw the two Swine-men I had seen dancing on the night of my arrival; blood-stained they were about the mouth, and very much excited. They came crashing through the ferns, and stopped with fierce faces when they saw him. He cracked his whip in some fear, and at once they rushed at him. Never before had a Beast Man dared to do that. One he shot through the head; M’ling flung himself upon the other, and the two rolled grappling. M’ling got his brute under and with his teeth in its throat, and Montgomery shot that too as it struggled in M’ling’s grip. He had some difficulty in mak­ ing M’ling to come on with him. Thence they had hur­ ried back to me. On the way, M’ling had suddenly rushed into a wood and driven out a small Ocelot-man, also П6

• Chapter Seventeen •

blood-stained, and lame through a wound in the foot.

This brute had run a little way and then turned savagely ai bay, and Montgomery, with a certain shamelessness, I Ibought, had shot him.

“What does it all mean?” said I. He shook his head, and turned once more to the brandy.

Chapter Eighteen --------------------------------—

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Finding o f M oreau

When I saw Montgomery swallow a third dose of brandy, I took it upon myself to interfere. He was already more than half drunk. I told him that some serious thing must have happened to Moreau by this time, or he would have returned before this, and that it behoved us to as­ certain what that catastrophe was. Montgomery had some weak objections, and at last agreed. We had some food, and then all three of us started off.

It is possibly due to the tension of my mind1, at the time, but even now that start into the hot stillness of the 1the tension of my mind —умственное напряжение 118

• Chapter Eighteen •

impical afternoon is an unusually bright impression.

M’iing went first, his shoulder deformed, his strange black head moving with quick starts as he looked first on Ihis side of the way and then on that. He was unarmed; his axe he had dropped when he fought the Swine-man. l eeth were his weapons, when it came to fighting. Mont­ gomery followed with uncertain footsteps, his hands in his pockets, his face sad; he was in a state of messed up sullenness with me on account of the brandy. My left arm was in a sling1(1 was lucky it was my left), and I carried my revolver in my right. Soon we saw a narrow path Ihrough the wild luxuriance of the island, going north­ westward; and presently M’ling stopped, and became si­ lent with watchfulness. Montgomery almost staggered into him, and then stopped, too. Then, listening atten­ tively, we heard coming through the trees the sound of voices and footsteps approaching us.

“He is dead,” said a deep, vibrating voice.

“He is not dead, he is not dead,” jabbered another.

“We saw, we saw,” said several voices.

“Hul-lo!” suddenly shouted Montgomery, “Hul-lo, there!”

“Confound you!” said I, and took my pistol.

There was a silence, then a crashing among the vegetation, first here, then there, and then half-a-dozen faces appeared, strange faces, lit by a strange light. M’ling made a growling noise in his throat. I recognized the Ape-man; I had indeed already identified his voice, and two of the white-swathed brown-featured creatures I had seen in Montgomery’s boat. With these were the two brutes and that grey, horribly crooked creature who said the Law, with grey hair streaming down its cheeks, heavy 1in a sling — на перевязи 119

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

• Chapter Eighteen •

К.icy eyebrows, and grey locks pouring off from a central parting upon its sloping forehead, a heavy, faceless thing, with strange red eyes, looking at us curiously from amidst the green.

For some time no one spoke. Then Montgomery hiccoughed, “Who said he was dead?”

The Monkey-man looked at the hairy-grey Thing.

“He is dead,” said this monster. “They saw.”

There was nothing aggressive about this indiffer­ ence, at any rate. They seemed puzzled.

“Is there a Law now?” asked the Monkey-man. “Is it still to be this and that? Is he dead indeed?”

“Is there a Law?” repeated the man in white. “Is there a Law, thou Other with the Whip?”

“He is dead,” said the hairy-grey Thing. And they all stood watching us.

“Prendick,” said Montgomery, turning his eyes to me. “He’s dead, clearly.”

I had been standing behind him during this dia­ logue. I began to see how things lay with them. 1 sudden­ ly stepped in front of Montgomery and lifted up my voice.

“Children of the Law,” I said, “he is not dead!”

M’ling turned his sharp eyes on me. “He has changed his shape; he has changed his body,” I went on. “For a time you will not see him. He is... there,” I pointed upward, “where he can watch you. You cannot see him, but he can see you. Fear the Law!” I looked at them directly. They stepped back in fear.

“He is great, he is good,” said the Ape-man, look­ ing fearfully upward among the thick trees.

“And the other Thing?” I asked.

“The Thing that bled, and ran screaming and howl­ ing, that is dead, too,” said the grey Thing, still watching at me.

121

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

“That’s well,” grunted Montgomery.

“The Other with the Whip...” began the grey Thing.

“Well?” said I. “Said he was dead.”

But Montgomery was still clear-headed enough to understand my motive in denying Moreau’s death. “He is not dead,” he said slowly, “not dead at all. No more dead than 1 am.”

“Some,” said I, “have broken the Law: they will die.

Some have died. Show us now where his old body lies, the body he threw away because he had no more need of it.”

“It is this way, Man who walked in the Sea,” said the grey Thing. And with these six creatures guiding us, we went northwest. Then came a yelling, a crashing among the branches, and a little pink homunculus rushed by us shrieking.

Immediately after appeared a monster. The grey Thing leapt aside. M’ling flew at it, and was struck aside.

Montgomery fired and missed, bowed his head, threw up his arm, and turned to run. I fired, but the Thing still came on; I fired again into its ugly face. 1 saw its features disappear in a flash; its face was driven in. Yet it passed me, caught Montgomery, and holding him, fell headlong beside him in its death-agony.

I found myself alone with M’ling, the dead brute, and the face down man. Montgomery raised himself slowly and stared at the crushed Beast Man beside him.

Then I saw the grey Thing returning cautiously through the trees.

“See,” said I, pointing to the dead brute, “is the Law not alive? This came of breaking the Law.” He looked at the body. “He sends the Fire that kills,” said he, in his deep voice, repeating part of the Ritual. The others gathered round.

122

• Chapter Eighteen •

At last we drew near the westward end of the is­ land. We came upon the gnawed body of the puma. Its .lioulder-bone was smashed by a bullet. Perhaps twenty yards farther we found at last what we were looking for.

Moreau laid face downward. One hand was almost cut off ai the wrist and his silvery hair was in blood. His head had been battered in by the chains of the puma. The bro­ ken canes beneath him were dirty with blood. His revolv­ er we could not find.

Montgomery turned him over. Resting at intervals, and with the help of the seven Beast People (for he was a heavy man), we carried Moreau back to the house. The night was dark. Twice we heard unseen creatures howling and shrieking past our little band, and once the little pink sloth-creature appeared and stared at us, and disappeared again. But we were not attacked again. At the gates of the house our company of Beast People left us, M’ling going with the rest. We locked ourselves in, and then took Moreau’s body into the yard and laid it upon a pile of wood. Then we went into the laboratory and put an end to all we found living there.

ChapterNineteen M ontgom ery’s “Bank H o lid a y ”

When this was finished, and we had washed and eaten, Montgomery and I went into my little room and seriously discussed our position for the first time. It was then near midnight. He was almost clear-headed, but greatly worried in his mind. He had been strangely under the influence of Moreau’s personality: I am not sure he had ever thought that Moreau could die. This tragedy was the sudden end of the habits that had be­ come part of his nature in the ten or more monoto­ nous years he had spent on the island. He talked un-1 1Bank Holiday = public holiday when banks are officially closed 124

• Chapter Nineteen •

t li-iirly, answered my questions indirectly, asked only general questions.

“This silly ass of a world,” he said; “what a muddle и all is1! I haven’t had any life. I wonder when it’s going Iо begin. Sixteen years being bullied by nurses and schoolmasters at their own sweet will; five in London learning hard medicine, bad food, shabby housing, shab­ by clothes — a mistake, I didn’t know any better, and ran off to this beastly island. Ten years here! What’s it all Ibr12, Prendick?”

It was hard to deal with him. “The thing we have to Ihink of now,” said I, “is how to get away from this is­ land.”

“What’s the good of getting away? I’m an outcast.

Where am I to join on? It’s all very well for you, Pren­ dick. Poor old Moreau! We can’t leave him here to have his bones picked. And besides, what will become of the civilized part of the Beast Folk?”

“Well,” said I, “that will do to-morrow. I’ve been thinking we might make those branches into a fire and burn his body... and those other things. Then what will happen with the Beast Folk?”

“I don’t know. I suppose those that were made of beasts will make silly Asses of themselves sooner or later.

We can’t kill the lot — can we? I suppose that’s what your humanity would suggest? But they’ll change. They are sure to change.”

He talked thus until at last I felt my temper going3.

“Damnation!” he exclaimed at some bad temper of mine; “can’t you see I’m in a worse hole than you are?”

1what a muddle it all is —какая неразбериха 2What’s it all for —За что мне все это 31felt my temper going —я почувствовал, что теряю терпение 125

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

And he got up, and went for the brandy. “Drink!” he said returning, “you logic-chopping, chalky-faced saint of an atheist, drink!”

“Not i , ” said I, and sat coldly watching his face under the yellow paraffin flame, as he drank himself into a talkative depression.

He started an over-sentimental defense of the Beast People and of M’ling. M’ling, he said, was the only thing that had ever really cared for him. And suddenly an idea came to him.

“I’m damned!” said he, jumping to his feet and tak­ ing the brandy bottle.

By some flash of intuition I knew what it was he planned. “You don’t give drink to that beast!” I said, ris­ ing and facing him.

“Beast!” said he. “You’re the beast. He takes his liquor like a Christian. Come out of the way, Prendick!”

“For God’s sake,” said I. “Get out of the way!” he roared, and suddenly whipped out his revolver.

“Very well,” said I, and stood aside. “You’ve made a beast of yourself, to the beasts you may go.”

He opened the door, and stood half facing me be­ tween the yellow lamplight and the white angry look of the moon; his eye-sockets were black under his eye­ brows.

“You’re a solemn prig1, Prendick, a silly ass! You’re always fearing and fancying. We’re on the edge of things.

I’m going to cut my throat to-morrow. I’m going to have a damned Bank Holiday to-night.” He turned and went out into the moonlight. “M’ling!” he cried; “M’ling, old friend!”

1a solemn prig —тупой педант 126

• Chapter Nineteen •

Three creatures in the silvery light came along the edge of the white beach, one a white-wrapped creature, the other two blotches of blackness following it. They stopped, staring. Then I saw M’ling’s deformed shoulders as he came round the corner of the house.

“Drink!” cried Montgomery, “drink, you brutes!

Drink and be men! Damme, I’m the cleverest. Moreau forgot this; this is the last touch. Drink, I tell you!” And waving the bottle in his hand he started off westward, M’ling ranging himself between him and the three crea­ tures that followed.

I went to the doorway. They were already unclear in the mist of the moonlight before Montgomery stopped. I saw him administer a dose of the red brandy to M’ling, and saw the five figures melt into one formless patch.

“Sing!” I heard Montgomery shout, “sing all to­ gether, ‘Confound old Prendick!’ That’s right; now again, ‘Confound old Prendick!”’

The black group broke up into five separate fig­ ures, and went slowly away from me along the shining beach. Each went howling at his own sweet will, yelping insults at me, or giving whatever other vent this new inspiration of brandy demanded. Presently I heard Montgomery’s voice shouting, “Right turn!” and they passed with their shouts and howls into the blackness of the landward trees. Slowly, very slowly, they disap­ peared in the silence.

The peaceful brilliance of the night came again. The moon was now past the meridian and travelling down the west. It was at its full, and very bright riding through the empty blue sky. The shadow of the wall lay as inky black­ ness, at my feet. The eastward sea was a featureless grey, dark and mysterious; and between the sea and the shad­ ow the grey sands (of volcanic glass and crystals) shone 127

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

like a beach of diamonds. Behind me the paraffin lamp flared hot and rosy.

Then I shut the door, locked it, and went into the house where Moreau lay beside his latest victims, the staghounds and the llama and some other wretched brutes, with his massive face calm even after his terrible death, and with the hard eyes open, staring at the dead white moon above. I sat down upon the edge of the sink, and with my eyes upon that pile of silvery light and gloomy shadows began to turn over my plans. In the morning I would gather some provisions, and after set­ ting fire before me, push out into the sadness of the high sea*1once more. I felt that for Montgomery there was no help; that he was, in truth, half analogous to these Beast Folk, unfitted for human society.

I do not know how long 1 sat there planning. It must have been an hour or so. Then my planning was interrupted by the return of Montgomery to my neigh­ bourhood. I heard a yelling from many throats, cries passing down towards the beach, whooping and howling, and excited cries that seemed to come to a stop near the water’s edge. The demonstration rose and fell; I heard heavy blows and the breakage of wood, but it did not trouble me then. An inharmonious chanting began.

My thoughts went back to my means of e'scape. I got up, brought the lamp, and went into a shed to look at some kegs21 had seen there. Then I became interested in the contents of some biscuit-tins, and opened one. I saw something out of the tail of my eye3, a red figure, and turned sharply.

1high sea —открытое море - a keg —бочка емкостью 40 литров 1out of the tail of my eye — краем глаза 128

• Chapter Nineteen •

Behind me lay the yard, brightly black-and-white in ihe moonlight, and the pile of wood on which Moreau and his victims lay, one over another. They seemed to be hold­ ing one another in one last revengeful grapple. His wounds gaped, black as night, and the blood that had dripped lay in black patches upon the sand. Then I saw, without under­ standing, the cause of my phantom, a reddish flame that came and danced and went upon the wall opposite. I mis­ interpreted' this, thought it was a reflection of my lamp, and turned again to the stores in the shed. I went on look­ ing among them, as well as a one-armed man could, find­ ing this convenient thing and that, and putting them aside for to-morrow’s start. My movements were slow, and the time passed quickly. Insensibly the daylight crept upon me.

The chanting died down. Then it began again, and suddenly broke into a roar. I heard cries of “More!

More!” , a sound like quarrelling, and a sudden wild scream. The quality of the sounds changed so greatly that it caught my attention. I went out into the yard and lis­ tened. Then cutting like a knife across the mystification came the crack of a revolver.

I ran at once through my room to the little door­ way. As I did so I heard some of the packing cases behind me go sliding down and smash together with a bang2of glass on the floor of the shed. But I did not pay attention to these. I opened the door and looked out.

Up the beach by the boathouse a bonfire was burn­ ing, raining up sparks into the indistinctness of the sun­ rise. Around this struggled a mass of black figures. I heard Montgomery call my name. I began to run at once towards this fire, revolver in hand. I saw the pink tongue ' to misinterpret = to understand wrong ’bang —грохот 129

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

of Montgomery’s pistol lick out once, close to the ground. He was down. I shouted with all my strength and fired into the air. I heard some one cry, “The Master!”

The black struggle broke into scattering units; the fire leapt and sank down. The crowd of Beast People ran in sudden panic before me, up the beach. In my excitement I fired at their backs as they disappeared among the bush­ es. Then I turned to the black heaps upon the ground.

Montgomery lay on his back, with the hairy-grey Beast-man lying across his body. The brute was dead, but still taking Montgomery’s throat with its curving claws.

Nearby lay M’ling quite still, his neck bitten open1and the upper part of the smashed brandy-bottle in his hand.

Two other figures lay near the fire, the one motionless, the other groaning restlessly, every now and then raising its head slowly, then dropping it again.

I caught the grey man and pulled him off Mont­ gomery’s body; his claws drew down the torn coat unwill­ ingly as I pulled him away. Montgomery was dark in the face and hardly breathing. I put some seawater on his face and pillowed his head on my rolled-up coat. M’ling was dead. The wounded creature by the fire, it was a Wolf-brute with a grey face, lay, I found, with the front part of its body upon the still bright wood. The wretched thing was> injured so dreadfully that in mercy1 21 blew its brains out at once.

The other brute was one of the Bull-men in white. He too was dead. The rest of the Beast People had left the beach.

I went to Montgomery again and knelt beside him, cursing my ignorance of medicine3. The fire beside me 1bitten open —перекушенный 2in mercy — из жалости 3cursing my ignorance of medicine —проклиная свое незнание ме­ дицины 130

• Chapter Nineteen •

luil sunk down, and only burnt beams of wood glowing at ihr central ends and mixed with a grey ash of brushwood n uiained. I wondered indifferently where Montgomery had got his wood. Then I saw that it was the sunrise. The -.kv had grown brighter; the mooh was becoming pale and not clear in the shining blue of the day. The sky to the eastward was coloured with red.

Suddenly I heard a bang and a hissing behind me, and, looking round, jumped to my feet with a cry of horlor. Against the warm sunrise great noisy masses of black .moke were boiling up out of the house, and through their stormy darkness came flickering threads of blood­ ied flame. I saw the curving charge of the flames across the straw. A saw the fire coming from the window of my mom.

I knew at once what had happened. I remembered the crash I had heard. When I had hurried out to Mont­ gomery’s help, I had overturned the lamp.

The hopelessness of saving any of the contents of the house stared me in the face. My mind came back to my plan of escape, and turning quickly I looked to see where the two boats lay upon the beach. They were gone!

Two axes lay upon the sands beside me; the ashes of the bonfire were blackening and smoking under the sunrise.

Montgomery had burnt the boats to revenge himself upon me and stop our return to mankind!

A sudden convulsion of anger shook me. I was al­ most moved to hit his foolish head, as he lay there help­ less at my feet. Then suddenly his hand moved, so weak­ ly, so pitifully, that my anger disappeared.

He groaned, and opened his eyes for a minute. I knelt down beside him and raised his head. He opened his eyes again, staring silently at the sunrise, and then they met mine. The lids fell.

131

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

“Sorry,” he said with an effort. He seemed trying to think. “The last,” he murmured, “the last of this silly universe. What a mess...”

I listened. His head fell helplessly to one side. I thought some drink might stimulate him; but there was neither drink nor pot in which to bring drink at hand. He seemed suddenly heavier. My heart went cold. I bent down to his face. He was dead; and even as he died a line of white heat, the beam of the sun, rose eastward beyond the projection of the bay, splashing its radiance across the sky. It fell like a glory upon his death-taken face.

I let his head fall gently upon the pillow I had made for him, and stood up. Before me was the glittering sad­ ness of the sea, the awful loneliness upon which I had already suffered so much; behind me the island, quiet under the sunrise, its Beast People silent and unseen.

The house, with all its provisions and ammunition, burnt noisily. The heavy smoke drove up the beach away from me, rolling low over the distant treetops towards the huts in the narrow valley. Beside me were the burnt remnants of the boats and these four dead bodies.

Then out of the bushes came three Beast People, with deformed shoulders, misshapen hands clumsily held, and curious, unfriendly eyes. They came towards me.

Chapter Twenty ------------

--------

Alone w ith the Beast People

I faced these people, facing my fate in them, onehanded now, literally*1one-handed, for I had a broken arm. In my pocket was a revolver with two empty cham­ bers. Among the chips scattered about the beach lay the two axes that had been used to cut up the boats. The waves were creeping in behind me. There was nothing for it but courage. I looked directly into the faces of the coming monsters. They tried not to look in my eyes, and their trembling nostrils examined the bodies that lay beyond me on the beach. I took half-a-dozen2steps, 1literally —в прямом смысле 1half a dozen — полдюжины (m.e. шесть) 133

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

picked up the bloodstained whip that lay beneath the body of the Wolf-man, and cracked it. They stopped and stared at me.

“Salute!” said I. “Bow down!”

They hesitated. One bent his knees. I repeated my command, with my heart in my mouth, and came up to them. One knelt, then the other two.

I turned and walked towards the dead bodies, keep­ ing my face towards the three kneeling Beast Men, very much as an actor passing up the stage faces the audience.

“They broke the Law,” said I, putting my foot on the Sayer of the Law. “They have been killed, even the Sayer of the Law; even the Other with the Whip. Great is the Law! Come and see.”

“None escape,” said one of them, coming nearer and looking.

“None escape,” said I. “Therefore hear and do as I command.” They stood up, looking questioningly at one another.

“Stand there,” said 1.

1 picked up the hatchets and swung them by their heads from the sling of my arm; turned Montgomery over; picked up his.revolver still loaded in two chambers, and bending down, found half-a-dozen cartridges in his pocket.

“Take him,” said I, standing up again and pointing with the whip; “take him, and carry him out and throw him into the sea.”

They came forward, clearly still afraid of Mont­ gomery, but still more afraid of my cracking red whip­ lash; and after some hesitation, some whip-cracking and shouting, they lifted him carefully, carried him down to the beach, and went splashing into the glittering mass of the sea.

134

• Chapter Twenty •

“On!” said I, “on! Carry him far.”

They went in up to their armpits and stood looking at me.

“Let go,” said I; and the body of Montgomery dis­ appeared with a splash. Something seemed to tighten across my chest.

“Good!” said I, with a break in my voice; and they came back, hurrying and fearful, to the edge of the water, leaving long wakes of black in the silver. At the water’s edge they stopped, turning and looking into the sea as though they expected Montgomery to arise from there and revenge.

“Now these,” said I, pointing to the other bodies.

They took care not to approach the place where they had thrown Montgomery into the water, but in­ stead, carried the four dead Beast People along the beach for perhaps a hundred yards before they threw them away.

As 1 watched them throwing the body of M’ling, I heard a light footfall behind me, and turning quickly saw the big Hyena-swine perhaps a dozen yards away. His head was bent down, his bright eyes were fixed upon me, and his little hands close by his side. He stopped when I turned, his eyes a little away. For a moment we stood eye to eye. I dropped the whip and rushed at the pistol in my pocket; for I meant to kill this brute, the most formidable of any left now upon the island, at the first excuse1. It may seem treacherous, but so I decided. I was far more afraid of him than of any other two of the Beast Folk.

His continued life was I knew a threat against mine. I was perhaps a dozen seconds collecting myself. Then I cried, “Salute! Bow down!”

1at the first excuse —при первой возможности 135

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

His teeth flashed upon me in a snarl. “Who are you that I should...” I drew my revolver, aimed quickly and fired. I heard him bark, saw him run sideways and turn, knew I had missed, and clicked back the cock1with my thumb for the next shot. But he was already running headlong, jumping from side to side, and I dared not risk another miss12. Every now and then he looked back at me over his shoulder. He went diagonal along the beach, and disappeared under the driving masses of thick smoke that were still coming out from the burning house. For some time I stood staring after him.

I turned to my three Beast Folk again and signalled them to drop the body they still carried. Then I went back to the place by the fire where the bodies had fallen and kicked the sand until all the brown blood-stains were absorbed and hidden.

I let my three servants go with a wave of the hand, and went up the beach into the bushes. I carried my pis­ tol in my hand, my whip pushed with the hatchets in the sling of my arm. 1 was nervous to be alone, to think out the position in which 1 was now placed. A dreadful thing that I was only beginning to realize was, that over this whole island there was now no safe place- where I could be alone and protected to rest or sleep. I had recovered strength since my landing, but I was still nervous and ready to break down under any great stress. 1 felt that I had to cross the island and set up myself with the Beast People, and make myself safe in their confidence3. But my heart failed me4. I went back to the beach, and turn­ 1a cock —зд. курок 2dared not risk another miss —не имел права промахнуться еще раз ’ safe in their confidence — войти к ним в доверие 4my heart failed т е —мое сердце не выдержало 136

• Chapter Twenty •

ing eastward past the burning house, made for a point where a shallow spit of coral sand ran out towards the reef. Here I could sit down and think, my back to the sea and my face against any surprise. And there I sat, chin on knees, the sun beating down upon my head and unspeak­ able terror in my mind, planning how I could live on against the hour of my rescue (if ever rescue came). I tried to analyze the whole situation as calmly as I could, but it was difficult to clear the thing of emotion.

1 began turning over in my mind the reason of Montgomery’s hopelessness. “They will change,” he said; “they arc sure to change.” And Moreau, what was it that Moreau had said? “The stubborn beast-flesh grows day by day back again.” Then I came round to the Hye­ na-swine. I felt sure that if I did not kill that brute, he would kill me. The Sayer of the Law was dead: worse luck. They knew now that we of the Whips could be killed even as they themselves were killed. Were they looking at me already out of the green masses of palms, watching until I came within their spring? Were they plotting against me? What was the Hyena-swine telling them? My imagination was running away with me into a mess of fears.

My thoughts were disturbed by a crying of sea birds hurrying towards some black object that had been taken by the waves on the beach near the house. I knew what that object was, but I had not the heart to go back and drive them off. I began walking along the beach in the opposite direction, planning to come round the eastward corner of the island and so come up to the huts, without crossing the bushes.

Perhaps half a mile along the beach I saw one of my three Beast Folk coming out of the landward bushes to­ wards me. I was now so nervous with my own imaginings 137

• The b la n d o f Dr. Moreau •

that I immediately drew my revolver. Even the propitia­ tory gestures of the creature failed to disarm me. He hes­ itated as he came.

“Go away!” cried I. There was something very suggestive of a dog in this creature. It retreated a little way, very like a dog being sent home, and stopped, looking at me with canine1 brown eyes.

“Go away,” said I. “Do not come near me.”

“May I not come near you?” it said.

“No; go away,” I insisted, and took my whip. Then putting my whip in my teeth, I bent for a stone, and with that threat drove the creature away.

So alone I came round by the ravine of the Beast People, and hiding among the weeds and reeds I watched some of them as appeared, trying to judge from their ges­ tures and appearance how the death of Moreau and Mont­ gomery and the destruction of the House of Pain had in­ fluenced them. I know now the foolishness of my weak­ ness. Had I kept my courage up to the level of the sunrise, had I not allowed it to flow away in lonely thought, I might have taken the free scepter of Moreau and ruled over the Beast People. As it was I lost the opportunity, and came to the position of a mere leader among my fellows.

Towards noon certain of them came to bathe in the hot sand. The voices of hunger and thirst came over my terror. I went out of the bushes, and, revolver in hand, walked down towards these seated figures. One, a Wolfwoman, turned her head and stared at me, and then the others. None wanted to rise or salute me. I felt too weak and tired to insist, and I let the moment pass12.

1canine —собачий 2let the moment pass —упустил момент 138

• Chapter Twenty •

“I want food,” said I, almost apologetically, and coming near.

“There is food in the huts,” said an Ox-boar-man, sleepily, and looking away from me.

I passed them, and Went down into the shadow and smells of the almost deserted ravine. In an empty hut I ate some half-decayed fruit; and then after I had put some branches and sticks about the opening, and placed myself with my face towards it and my hand upon my re­ volver, the exhaustion of the last thirty hours claimed its own1, and I fell into a light sleep, hoping that the fragile barricade I had made would cause enough noise to save me from surprise.

1the exhaustion of the last thirty hours claimed its own — сказалась усталость последних тридцати часов

Chapter Twenty One ---------

---------

The Reversion o f the Beast Folk

In this way I became one among the Beast People on the Island of Doctor Moreau. When I awoke, it was dark about me. My arm ached in its bandages. I sat up, wondering at first where I might be. I heard rude voices talking outside. Then I saw that my barricade had gone, and that the opening of the hut stood clear. My revolver was still in my hand.

I heard something breathing; I saw something crouched together1close beside me. I held my breath, trying to see what it was. It began to move slowly. Then 1crouched together —свернувшийся клубком 140

• Chapter Twenty One •

something soft and warm and moist passed across my hand. All my muscles contracted. I took my hand away. A cry of alarm began and was quiet in my throat. Then I just realized what had happened to stay my fingers on the revolver.

“Who is that?” I said in a whisper, the revolver still pointed.

“I... Master.”

“Who are you?”

“They say there is no Master now. But I know, I know. I carried the bodies into the sea, О Walker in the Sea! The bodies of those you killed. I am your slave, Master.”

“Are you the one I met on the beach?” I asked.

“The same, Master.”

The Thing was clearly faithful enough, for it might have fallen upon1me as I slept. “It is well,” I said, putting my hand off another licking kiss. I began to realize what its presence meant, and the tide of my courage flowed.

“Where are the others?” I asked, “They are mad; they are fools,” said the Dog-man. “Even now they talk together outside there. They say, ‘The Master is dead. The Other with the Whip is dead. That Other who walked in the Sea is as we are. We have no Master, no Whips, no House of Pain any more. We love the Law, and will keep it; but there is no Pain, no Master, no Whips for ever again.’ So they say. But I know, Master, I know.”

I felt in the darkness, and patted the Dog-man’s head. “It is well,” I said again.

“Soon you will kill them all,” said the Dog-man.

“Soon,” I answered, “I will kill them all, after certain days and certain things have come to pass. Every one of them save those you spare, every one of them shall be killed.”

1to Tall upon —нападать 141

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

“What the Master wishes to kill, the Master kills,” said the Dog-man with a certain satisfaction in his voice.

“And that their sins may grow,” I said, “let them live in their madness until their time is ready. Let them not know that I am the Master.”

“The Master’s will is sweet,” said the Dog-man, with the ready tact of his canine blood.

“But one has sinned,” said I. “Him 1 will kill, whenever I may meet him. When I say to you, ‘That is he’, see that you fall upon him. And now I will go to the men and women who are gathered together.”

For a moment the opening of the hut was black­ ened by the exit of the Dog-man. Then I followed and stood up, almost in the exact spot where I had been when I had heard Moreau and his staghound following me. But now it was night, and the ravine about me was black; and instead of a green, sunlit hill, I saw a red fire, before which grotesque figures moved to and fro. Farther were the thick trees, a bank of darkness. The moon was just riding up on the edge of the ravine.

“Walk by me,” said I, nerving my$elf; and side by side we walked down the narrow way, taking little atten­ tion of the Things that looked at us out of the huts.

None about the fire tried to salute me. Most of them ignored me, showily. I looked round for the Hyenaswine, but he was not there. Altogether, perhaps twenty of the Beast Folk gathered, staring into the fire or talking to one another.

“He is dead, he is dead! The Master is dead!” said the voice of the Ape-man to the right of me. “The House of Pain... there is no House of Pain!”

“He is not dead,” said I, in a loud voice. “Even now he watches us!”

This shocked them. Twenty pairs of eyes looked at me.

142

• Chapter Twenty One •

“The House of Pain is gone,” said I. “It will come again. The Master you cannot see; yet even now he lis­ tens among you.”

“True, true!” said the Dog-man.

They were surprised at my words. An animal may be cruel and sly enough, but it takes a real man to tell a lie.

“The Man with the Bandaged Arm speaks a strange thing,” said one of the Beast Folk.

“I tell you it is so,” I said. “The Master and the House of Pain will come again. Trouble be to him who breaks the Law!” They looked curiously at one another. With a way of indifference I began to cut lazily at the ground in front of me with my hatchet.

They looked, I noticed, at the deep cuts I made in the grass.

Then the Satyr raised a doubt. I answered him.

Then one of the spotted things objected, and an animated discussion sprang up1round the fire. Every moment I be­ gan to feel surer of my present safety. I talked now with­ out the catching in my breath, due to the intensity of my excitement that had troubled me at first. In the course of about an hour I had really won over several of the Beast Folk and talked most of the others into a dubious state12. I kept a sharp eye for my enemy the Hyena-swine, but he never appeared. Every now and then any movement alarmed me, but my confidence grew quickly. Then as the moon went down from the zenith, one by one the listen­ ers began to yawn (showing the oddest teeth in the light of the sinking fire), and first one and then another left 1an animated discussion sprang up —началось оживленное обсуж­ дение 2to talk smb into a dubious state —посеять сомнение 143

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

towards the dens in the ravine; and I, staying the silence and darkness, went with them, knowing I was safer with several of them than with one alone.

In this manner began the longer part of my rest upon this Island of Doctor Moreau. But from that night until the end came, there was but one thing happened not to tell of innumerable small unpleasant details. So that I prefer to make no chronicle for that period of time, to tell only one serious incident of the ten months I spent as a close one of these half-humanized brutes. There is much that sticks in my memory that I could write, things that I would gladly give my right hand to forget; but they do not help the telling of the story.

Now it is strange to remember how soon I fell in with these monsters’ ways, and won my confidence again. I had my quarrels with them of course, and could show some of their teeth-marks still; but they soon gained a natural respect for my trick of throwing stones and for the bite of my hatchet. And my Saint-Bemardman’s devotion was of never-ending service to me. I found their simple degree of honour was" based mainly on the power for curing cutting wounds. Indeed, I may say, without pride, 1 hope, that I had something like advan­ tage among them.

The Hyena-swine avoided me, and I was always on the prepared to meet him. My Dog-man hated and feared him deeply. I really believe that was at the root of the brute’s love to me. It was soon clear to me that the former monster had tasted blood, and gone the way of the Leopard-man. He formed a lair somewhere in the forest, and became lonely. Once I tried to make the Beast Folk to hunt him, but I had no power to make them co­ operate for one end. Again and again I tried to come near to his den and come upon him suddenly; but always he 144

• Chapter Twenty One •

was too sensitive, and saw me and got away. He too made every forest pathway dangerous to my friend and me. The Dog-man hardly ever left my side.

In the first month or so the Beast Folk, compared with their latter condition, were human enough, and for one or two besides my canine friend I even had a friendly patience. The little pink sloth-creature showed a strange love for me, and took to following me about. The Mon­ key-man bored me, however; he understood, on the strength of his five fingers, that he was my equal, and was forever jabbering at me, jabbering the most awful nonsense. One thing about him entertained me a little: he had a fantastic trick of making new words. He had an idea, I believe, that to gabble about names that meant nothing was the proper use of speech. He called it “Big Thinks” to differentiate it from “Little Thinks”, the nor­ mal every-day interests of life. If ever I said a word he did not understand, he praised it very much, asked me to say it again, learnt it by heart, and went off repeating it, with a word wrong here or there, to all the other of the Beast People. He thought nothing of what was simple and un­ derstandable. I made up some very curious “Big Thinks” for his especial use. I think now that he was the silliest creature I ever met; he had developed in the most won­ derful way the typical silliness of man without losing one jot of the natural foolishness of a monkey.

This, I say, was in the earlier weeks of my loneli­ ness among these brutes. During that time they respected the rules made by the Law, and behaved with general good manners. Once I found another rabbit torn to piec­ es, by the Hyena-swine, I am sure, but that was all. It was about May when I first clearly saw a growing differ­ ence in their speech, a growing clumsiness of articula­ tion, a growing unwillingness to talk. My Monkey-man’s 145

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

* Chapter Twenty One •

liibbcr grew in number but became less and less under­ standable, more and more simian. Some of the others seemed altogether slipping their hold upon speech, Ihough they still understood what 1 said to them at that lime. (Can you imagine language, once clear-cut and ex­ act, softening and guttering, losing shape and import, be­ coming mere limps of sound again?) And they walked vertical with a growing difficulty. Though they clearly felt ashamed of themselves, every now and then I came upon one or another running on toes and finger-tips, and quite unable to get the vertical position. They held things more clumsily; drank by suction, fed by gnawing, grew com­ moner every day. I realized more clearly than ever what Moreau had told me about the “stubborn beast-flesh”.

They were coming back, and very quickly. Some of them, the pioneers in this, I noticed with some surprise, were all females, began to ignore the order of politeness, delib­ erately for the most part. The tradition of the Law was clearly losing its force. I cannot follow this unpleasant subject.

My Dog-man slowly came back to the dog again; day-by-day he became dumb, quadrupedal, and hairy. I hardly noticed the transition from the companion on my right hand to the dog at my side. As the carelessness and disorganization grew from day to day, their homes, at no time very sweet, became so terrible that I left them, and going across the island made myself a shed among the black ruins of Moreau’s house. Some memory of pain, I found, still made that place the safest from the Beast Folk.

It would be impossible to detail every step of the degradation of these monsters, to tell how, day by day, the human resemblance left them; how they gave up clothing at last; how the hair began to spread over their bodies.

147

• The Island o f Dr. M oreau •

The change was slow but inevitable. For them and for me it came without any shock. I still went among them in safety. My Saint-Bernard-brute followed me to the house every night, and his care gave me chance to sleep at times in something like peace. The little pink sloth-thing became shy and left me.

Of course these creatures did not change into such beasts as the reader has seen in zoological gardens, into ordinary bears, wolves, tigers, oxen, swine, and apes.

There was still something strange about each one; in each Moreau had mixed this animal with that. One per­ haps was a bear chiefly, another catlike chiefly, another bovine chiefly; but each was mixed with other creatures.

And the traits of the humanity still shocked me every now and then.

I too must have undergone strange changes. My clothes hung about me as yellow rags, and showed the tanned skin. My hair grew long, and became matted to­ gether. I am told that even now my eyes have a strange brightness, a fast watchfulness of movement.

At first I spent the daylight hours on the southward beach watching for a ship, hoping and praying for a ship.

I counted on the “Ipecacuanha” returning as the year finished; but she never came. Five times I saw sails, and three times smoke; but nothing ever came to the island. I always had a bonfire ready.

It was only about September or October that I be­ gan to think of making a raft. By that time my arm had cured, and both my hands were at my service again. At first, I found my helplessness awful. I had never done any woodwork or such-like work in my life. I spent day after day in experimental cutting the trees. I had no ropes. I spent more than a fortnight looking among the black ru­ ins of the house and on the beach where the boats had 148

• Chapter Twenty One •

been burnt. Now and then some Beast-creatures watched me. There came a season of thunderstorms and heavy rain, but at last the raft was completed. I was pleased with it. But I had made it a mile or more from the sea; and before I had taken it down to the beach the thing had fallen to pieces. At the time my unhappiness was so strong that for some days I simply walked on the beach, and stared at the water and thought of death.

I did not mean to die. An incident took place and warned me unmistakably of the foolishness of letting the days pass so. Each day was full with coming danger from the Beast People.

I was lying in the shade of the shed wall, staring out to sea, when I felt something cold touching the skin of my heel. Looking around I found the little pink sloth-creature looking into my face. He had long since lost speech and active movement. The hair of the little brute grew thicker every day and the claws more crooked. He went a little way towards the bushes and looked back at me.

At first 1 did not understand, but then it came to me that he wished me to follow him; and this I did at last, slowly, for the day was hot. When we reached the trees he climbed into them. And suddenly I came upon a terrible group. My Saint-Bernard-creature lay on the ground, dead; and near his body was the Hyena-swine. As I came, the monster lifted its eyes to mine, its lips went trembling back from its teeth, and it growled wamingly. It was not afraid and not ashamed; the last sign of the human being had gone. I came a step farther, stopped, and took out my revolver. At last I had him face to face.

The brute made no sign to run away; but its ears went back and its body crouched together. I aimed be­ tween the eyes and fired. As I did so, the Thing rose straight at me in a leap, and I was knocked over. It struck 149

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

me in the face. I fell under the hind part of its body; but luckily I had hit as I meant, and it had died even as it leapt. 1 came out from under it and stood up trembling.

That danger at least was over; but this, I knew was only the first of the series of things that must come.

I burnt both of the bodies in a fire; I saw that if I didn’t leave the island my death was only a question of time. The Beast People by that time had left the ravine and made themselves lairs among the thickets of the is­ land. Most of them slept at daytime, and the island might have seemed deserted to a newcomer; but at night the air was awful with their calls and howling. I had half a mind to build traps, or fight them with my knife.

After the death of this poor dog of mine, my last friend, I too tried to sleep in the daytime to be on my guard at night. I rebuilt my den in the walls of the house.

The creatures had lost the art of fire too, and had fear of it.

I found a thousand difficulties. But I could think of nothing.

And then came a day, a wonderful day, which I spent in ecstasy. I saw a sail to the southwest, a small sail like that of a little schooner; I lit a great pile of wood, and stood by it in the heat of it, and the heat of the midday sun, watching. All day I watched that sail, eating or drinking nothing. The Beasts came and looked at me, and seemed to wonder, and went away. It was still far away when night came. All night I tried to keep my fire bright and high, and the eyes of the Beasts shone out of the darkness. In the sunrise the sail was nearer, and I saw it was the dirty small boat. It sailed strangely. My eyes were tired with watching, and I could not believe them. Two men were in the boat, sitting low down.

As the day grew brighter, I began waving the last rib of my jacket to them; but they did not notice me. They 150

• Chapter Twenty One •

sat still, facing each other. I went to the lowest point and gesticulated and shouted. There was no answer, and the boat kept on her aimless course. Suddenly a great white bird flew up out of the boat, and neither of the men no­ ticed it. Then I stopped shouting, and sat down and rest­ ed my chin on my hands and stared. Slowly, slowly, the boat drove past towards the west. I would have swum out to it, but something — a cold, unclear fear — kept me back. In the afternoon the tide left the boat a hundred yards or so to the westward of the ruins of the house. The men in it were dead, had been dead so long that they fell to pieces when I touched the boat and took them out.

One had red hair, like the captain of the “Ipecacuanha”, and a dirty white cap lay in the bottom of the boat.

As I stood beside the boat, three of the Beasts came out of the bushes. One of my spasms of hatred came upon me. I pushed the little boat down the beach and got on board her. Two of the brutes were Wolf-beasts, and came forward with shining eyes; the third was the horri­ ble mixture of bear and bull. When I saw them coming nearer I turned my back upon them and began paddling out to sea. I could not bring myself to look behind me.

I lay between the reef and the island that night, and the next morning went round to the stream and filled the empty keg aboard with water. Then I collected fruit, killed two rabbits with my last three cartridges.

Chapter Twenty Two --------

---------

The M an Alone

In the evening I started, and drove out to sea. The island grew smaller and smaller. The ocean rose up around me. The sea was silent, the sky was silent. I was alone with the night and silence. So I drifted for three days, eating and drinking carefully, and meditating upon all that had happened to me. I didn’t want very greatly then to see men again. No doubt my discoverers thought me a madman.

It is strange, but I felt no wish to come back to man­ kind. I was only glad to leave the Beast People. And on the third day I was picked up by a brig from Apia to San Fran­ cisco. Neither the captain nor the mate believed my story.

152

• Chapter Twenty Two •

They thought danger had made me mad. No one believed me; I was almost as odd to men as I had been to the Beast People. They say that terror is an illness.

My trouble took the strangest form. 1 could not make myself think that the men and women I met were not also another Beast People, and that they would any moment begin to regress, to show first this bestial mark and then that. But 1 have told my case to a strangely able man, a man who had known Moreau. He seemed half to believe my story; a mental specialist, he has helped me, though I do not expect that the terror of that island will ever altogether leave me. At most times it lies far in the back of my mind, a far away cloud, a memory; but there are times when the little cloud grows until it covers the whole sky. Then I look about me at my fellow-men; and I go in fear. I see faces, enthusias­ tic and bright; others dull or dangerous; others un­ steady, insincere, none that have the calm ability of a realistic soul. I feel as though the animal was rising up through them; that the degradation of the Islanders will be played over again on a larger size. I know this is an illusion; that these seeming men and women about me are indeed men and women, men and women for ever, perfectly reasonable creatures, full of human needs and kindness, slaves of no fantastic Law, beings different from the Beast Folk. Yet I disappear from them, from their curious glances, their questions and help. I want to be away from them and alone.

When I lived in London the horror was unspeaka­ ble. I could not get away from men: their voices came through windows; locked doors were fragile safeguards. I went out into the streets to fight with my fantasy, and heard women mew after me; sly, hungry men looked jealously at me; pale workers went coughing by me with 153

• The Island o f Dr. Moreau •

tired eyes; old people, bent and dull, pass murmuring to themselves.

Then I turned aside into some church, and even there, it seemed that the priest gibbered “Big Thinks”, even as the Ape-man had done; or into some library, and there the faces over the books seemed but patient crea­ tures waiting for victim. They seemed no more my fel­ low-creatures than dead bodies would be. And even it seemed that I too was not a reasonable creature, but only an animal with some strange chaos in its brain, which sent it to walk alone, like a sheep.

This is a mood that comes to me now, 1 thank God, more seldom. I spend my days now reading wise books, bright windows in this life of ours, lit by the shining souls of men. I see few strangers, and have but a small house.

My days 1 devote to reading and to experiments in chem­ istry, and I spend many of the clear nights in the study of astronomy. There is, though I do not know how there is or why there is, a sense of never-ending peace and pro­ tection in the glittering hosts of heaven. There it must be, 1 think, in the vast and eternal laws of matter, and not in the daily cares and sins and troubles of men, that what­ ever is more than animal within us must find its comfort and its hope. I hope, or I could not live.

And so, in hope and loneliness, my story ends.

Edward Prendick

Short Stories

Aepyornis Island

The man with the scarred1face looked at my package.

“Orchids?” he asked.

“A few,” I said.

“Cypripediums12,” he said.

“Chiefly,” said I. “Anything new? I did these islands twenty-five — twenty-seven years ago. If you find anything new here, well, it’s a new sort. I didn’t leave much.”

1scarred = with scars — Киприпедии (сорт орхидей)

2 Cypripediums

156

• Aepyomis Island •

“I’m not a collector,” said I. “I was young then,” he went on1. “Lord! How I used to fly round12.” He seemed to take my measure3. “I was in the East Indies two years and in Brazil seven.

Then I went to Madagascar.”

“I know a few explorers by name,” I said. “Whom did you collect for?”

“Dawson. I wonder if you’ve heard the name of Butcher ever?”

“Butcher — Butcher?” The name seemed unclearly present in my memory; then I recalled Butcher v. Dawson4.

“Why!5” said I, “you are the man who won the case for four years’ salary — got cast away6on a desert island...”

“Your servant7,” said the man with the scar, bow­ ing. “Funny case, wasn’t it?”

“How did it happen?” said I. “I don’t rightly re­ member the case.”

“Well... you’ve heard of the Aepyornis8?”

“Rather. Andrews was telling me of a new species he was working on only a month or so9ago. Just before 1 sailed. They’ve got a thighbone10, it seems, nearly a yard long. Monster the thing must have been!”

1to go on = to continue 2to fly round —разе, суетиться 3to take one’s measure —образы, присматриваться к кому-л.

4Butcher v. Dawson = Butcher versus Dawson —Бутчер против До­ усона (название судебного дела) ’Why! — Ба! (в значении междометия для выражения удивления) 6to cast away —терпеть кораблекрушение 7Your servant —К вашим услугам 8Aepyornis —Эпиорнис; гигантская птица, якобы существовав­ шая когда-то на Мадагаскаре 9a month or so — месяц или около того 10a thighbone —бедерная кость 157

* Short Stories •

“I believe you,” said the man with the scar. “It was a monster. Sindbad’s roc1was just a legend of ’em12. But when did they find these bones?”

“Three or four years ago, I fancy. Why?” “Why? Because I found them! Lord! It’s nearly twenty years ago. If Dawson hadn’t been silly about that salary they might have made a perfect ring in ’em3... I couldn’t help that damned boat going free.”

He paused. “I suppose it’s the same place. A kind of swamp about ninety miles north of Antananarivo. Do you happen to know? You have to go to it along the coast by boats. You don’t happen to remember, perhaps?”

“I don’t. I think Andrews said something about a swamp.”

“It must be the same. It’s on the east coast. And somehow there’s something in the water that keeps things from decaying4. Like creosote5it smells. It remind­ ed me of Trinidad. Did they get any more eggs? Some of the eggs I found were a foot and a half long (50 cm). The swamp goes circling round, you know, and cuts off this bit. It’s mostly salt, too. Well... What a time I had of it! I found the things quite by accident6. We went for eggs, me and two native chaps7, in one of those canoes all tied to­ gether, and found the bones at the same time. We had a tent and provisions for four days, and we came on one of 1Sindbad’s roc — гигантская птица Pyxx из арабской сказки о Синдбаде-мореходе 2of ’em = of them — сокращение, характерное для разговорной не­ грамотной речи 3 to make a ring in smth —жарг. заработать на чем-л.

4to decay —портиться 5creosote = dark-brown oil used as antiseptic 6quite by accident —совершенно случайно 7a chap —разг. парень 158

• Aepyomis Island •

the firmer places. To think of it brings that old smell back even now. It’s funny work. You go putting iron rods into the mud, you know. Usually the egg gets smashed. I won­ der how long it is since these Aepyornises really lived.

The missionaries say the natives have legends about when they were alive, but I never heard any such stories myself.

But certainly those eggs we got were as fresh as if they had been new laid1. Fresh! Carrying them down to the boat one of my chaps dropped one on a rock and it smashed. How 1 shouted at the beggar!12But sweet it was, as if it was new laid, not even smelly, and its mother dead these four hundred years, perhaps. Said a centipede3had bit him. However, I’m getting off the straight with the story. It had taken us all day to dig into the mud and get these eggs out unbroken, and we were all covered with beastly black mud, and naturally I was cross4. As far as I knew they were the only eggs that have ever been got out not even cracked. I went afterwards to see the ones at the Natural History Museum in London; all of them were cracked and just stuck together like a mosaic, and bits missing. Mine were perfect, and 1 meant to blow5them when I got back. Naturally I was annoyed at the silly duf­ fer6dropping three hours’ work just because of a centi­ pede. I hit him about rather.”

The man with the scar took out a clay pipe. I placed my bag before him. He filled up absent-mindedly.

1new laid —недавно снесенные (ояйцах) 2a beggar —ругат. бродяга 3a centipede —многоножка 4to be cross = to be angry 3to blow = to boast '■a duffer —разг. тупица 159

Short Stories •

• Aepyomis Island •

“How about the others? Did you get those home? I don’t remember...”

“That’s the curious part of the story. I had three others. Perfectly fresh eggs. Well, we put ’em in the boat, and then I went up to the tent to make some coffee, leav­ ing my two heathens1down on the beach, the one fooling about and the other helping him. It never thought that the beggar would take advantage o f12the position I was in.

But I suppose the centipede poison and the kicking I had given him had upset the one, he was always a bad tem­ pered sort, and he influenced the other.

“I remember I was sitting and smoking and boiling up the water over a spirit-lamp business I used to take on these expeditions. By the way I was admiring the swamp under the sunset. All black and blood-red it was, a beau­ tiful sight. And up beyond the land rose grey and misty to the hills, and the sky behind them was red. And fifty yards behind the back of me were these blessed3heathens plotting to cut off the boat and leave me all alone with three days’ provisions and a canvas tent, and nothing to drink but a little keg of water. I heard a kind of yelp be­ hind me, and there they were in this canoe — it wasn’t properly a boat — and, perhaps, twenty yards from land.

I realized what was up in a moment. My gun was in the tent, and, besides, I had no bullets — only duck shot4.

They knew that. But I had a little revolver in my pocket, and I pulled that out as I ran down to the beach.

“Come back!” says I5.

1a heathen —разг. варвар 2to take advantage of smth —воспользоваться чем-л.

3blessed = terrible 4duck shot —дробь 5says I = said I (отражение не вполне грамотной речи персонажа) 161

• Short Stories •

“They cried something at me, and the man that broke the egg smiled. I aimed at the other, because he was unwounded and had the paddle, and I missed. They laughed. However, I wasn’t beat. I knew I had to keep cool, and I tried him again and made him jump. He didn’t laugh that time. The third time I got his head, and over he went, and the paddle with him. It was a lucky shot1for a revolver. I suppose it was fifty yards. He went right under. I don’t know if he was shot, or simply shocked and drowned. Then I began to shout to the other chap to come back, but he hid in the canoe and refused to answer. So I fired out my revolver at him and never got near him.

“I felt a fool, I can tell you. There I was on this black beach, flat swamp all behind me, and the flat sea, cold after the sunset, and just this black canoe going little by little out to sea. I tell you I damned12Dawson and Jamrach and Museums and all the rest of it just to rights3. I shouted to this n... to come back, until my voice went up into a scream.

“There was nothing for it but to swim after him and take my luck with4the sharks. So I opened my penknife and put it in my mouth, and took off my clothes and dived in. As soon as I was in the water I lost sight o f5the canoe, but I aimed, as I judged, to head it off. I hoped the man in it was too bad to navigate it, and that it would keep on going in the same direction. Then it came up over the horizon again to the south-westward about. The 1a lucky shot —удачный выстрел 2damned —проклинал 3just to rights —по заслугам 4to take one’s luck with — попытать счастья 5to lose sight of smth — потерять что-л. из виду 162

• Aepyomis Island •

warmth of sunset was well over now and the cold and darkness of night creeping up. The stars were coming through the blue. I swam like a champion, though my legs and arms were soon aching.

“However, I came up to him by the time the stars were fairly out. As it got darker I began to see all manner of bright things in the water — phosphorescence, you know. At times it made me excited. I hardly knew which were stars and which was phosphorescence, and whether I was swimming on my head or my heels. The canoe was as black as sin1, and the wave under the bows like liquid fire. I was naturally cautious of clambering up into it. I was worried to see what he was up to12first. The thing kept turning round slowly as it went, kind of waltzing, don’t you know. I went to it and pulled it down, expect­ ing him to wake up. Then I began to climb in with my knife in my hand, and ready for a fight. But he never moved. So there I sat in the little canoe, going away over the calm phosphorescent sea and with all the host of the stars above me, waiting for something to happen.

“After a long time I called him by name, but he never answered. I was too tired to take any risks by going along to him. So we sat there. I think I fell asleep once or twice. When the morning came I saw he was as dead as a doornail3, breathless and purple. My three eggs and the bones were lying in the middle of the canoe, and the keg of water and some coffee and biscuits and a tin of meth­ ylated spirit near him. There was no paddle, nor, in fact, anything except the spirit tin that I could use as one, so I decided to go ahead until I was picked up. I examined 1as black as sin —чернее тучи 2to be up to = to happen 3as dead as a doornail —без признаков жизни 163

• Short Stories •

him, brought in a verdict against some snake, scorpion, or centipede unknown, and sent him overboard.

“After that I had a drink of water and a few bis­ cuits, and took a look round. I suppose a man low down as I was don’t see very far; leastways1, Madagascar was clean out of sight, and any sight of land at all. I saw a sail going south-westward looked like a schooner but she12 never came up. Presently the sun got high in the sky and began to beat down upon me. Lord! It pretty near made my brains boil. I tried dipping my head in the sea, but after a while my eye fell on the Cape Argus3, and I lay down flat in the canoe and spread this over me. Wonder­ ful things these newspapers! I never read one in detail before, but it’s odd what you get up to when you’re alone, as I was. I suppose I read that blessed old Cape Argus twenty times.

“I drifted ten days,” said the man with the scar. “It’s a little thing in the telling, isn’t it? Every day was like the last. Except in the morning and the evening. I didn’t see a sail after the first three days, and those I saw took no no­ tice of me. About the sixth night a ship went by hardly half a mile away from me, with all its lights alight and its ports open, looking like a big firefly. There was music aboard. I stood up and shouted and screamed at it. The second day I cracked one of the Aepyornis eggs, took the shell away at the end bit by bit, and tried it, and I was glad to find it was good enough to eat. Not bad, I mean, but with something of the taste of a duck’s egg. There was a kind of circular 1leastways —по крайней мере 2she = a ship (в современном английском языке существует тради­ ционная соотнесенность неодушевленного существительного ship с местоимениями she/her/herself) 3the Cape Argus —название газеты 164

• Aepyom is Island •

piece, about six inches across, on one side of the yolk1, and with some blood and a white mark like a ladder in it that I thought surprising, but I did not understand what this meant at the time. The egg lasted me three days, with bis­ cuits and a drink of water. I chewed coffee-berries too, re­ freshing stuff. The second egg I opened about the eighth day, and it scared me.”

The man with the scar paused. “Yes,” he said, “de­ veloping12.”

“I dare say you find it hard to believe. I did, with the thing before me. There the egg had been, sunk in that cold black mud, perhaps three hundred years. But there was no mistaking it. There was the, what is it? — embryo, with its big head and curved back, and its heart beating under its throat, and the yolk shrivelled up and great membranes spreading inside of the shell and all over the yolk. Here was I hatching out the eggs of the biggest of all extinct birds, in a little canoe in the midst of the Indian Ocean. If old Dawson had known that! It was worth3four years’ salary. What do you think?

“However, I had to eat that thing up, every bit of it, before I saw the reef, and some of the mouthfuls were horribly unpleasant. I left the third one alone4. I held it up to the light, but the shell was too thick for me to get any notion of what might be happening inside; and though I thought I heard blood pulsing, it might have been the rustle in my own ears, like what you listen to in a seashell.

1the yolk —желток 2to develop —развиваться (о яйце) 3to be worth smth —стоить чего-л.

4to leave smth/smb alone —оставить что-л./кого-л. в покое 165

• Short Stories •

“Then came the atoll1. Came out of the sunrise, as it were, suddenly, close up to me. I drifted straight towards it until I was about half a mile from shore, not more, and then the current took a turn, and I had to paddle as hard as I could with my hands and bits of the Aepyomis shell to make the place. However, I got there. It was just a com­ mon atoll about four miles round, with a few trees growing and a spring12in one place, and the lagoon full of parrotfish. I took the egg ashore and put it in a good place, well above the tide lines and in the sun, to give it all the chance I could, and pulled the canoe up safe. It’s rum3how dull an atoll is. As soon as I had found a spring all the interest seemed to disappear. When I was a kid I thought nothing could be finer or more adventurous than the Robinson Crusoe business, but that place was as monotonous as a book of sermons4. I went round finding eatable things and generally thinking; but I tell you I was bored to death5be­ fore the first day was out. It shows my luck; the very day I landed the weather changed. A thunderstorm went by to the north of the island. It wouldn’t have taken much, you know, to upset that canoe.

“I was sleeping under the canoe, and the egg was luckily among the sand higher up the beach, and the first thing I remember was a sound like a hundred stones hit­ ting the boat at once, and a rush of water over my body.

I’d been dreaming of Antananarivo, and I sat up and hal­ loed to Intoshi to ask her what the devil was up, and clawed out at the chair where the matches used to be.

1an atoll = coral island 2a spring —источник 3It’s rum —Ужасно 4a book of sermons — книга проповедей 5bored to death —наскучило до смерти 166

• Aepyomis Island •

Then I remembered where I was. There were phospho­ rescent waves rolling up as if they meant to eat me, and all the rest of the night as black as pitch1. The air was simply yelling. The clouds seemed down on your head al­ most, and the rain fell as if heaven was sinking. Then I thought of the canoe, and ran down to it as the water went hissing back again; but the thing had gone. I won­ dered about the egg then, and felt my way to it. It was all right and well out of reach of the maddest waves, so I sat down beside it. Lord! What a night that was!

“The storm was over before the morning. There wasn’t a bit of cloud left in the sky when the morning came, I saw a disarticulated skeleton, so to speak, of my canoe. However, that gave me something to do, for tak­ ing advantage1 2of two of the trees being together, I made up a kind of storm-shelter with these what’s left. And that day the egg hatched3.

“Hatched, sir, when my head was pillowed on it and I was asleep. I heard a whack and felt a bump and sat up, and there was the end of the egg pecked out and a lit­ tle brown head looking out at me. “Lord!” I said, “you’re welcome”; and with a little difficulty he came out.

“He was a nice friendly little chap at first, about the size of a small hen, very much like most other young birds, only bigger. His feathers were dirty brown to begin with, with a sort of grey layer that fell off it very soon. I can hardly express how pleased I was to see him. I tell you, Robinson Crusoe don’t make4 near enough of his 1as black as pitch —тьма кромешная 2to take advantage —воспользоваться 3to hatch — проклюнуться (о яйцах) 4don’t make = doesn’t make (отражение не вполне грамотной речи персонажа) 167

• Short Stories •

loneliness. But here was interesting company. He looked at me and winked his eye from the front backward, like a hen, and gave a peep and began to peck about at once, as though being hatched three hundred years too late was just nothing. “Glad to see you, Man Friday!” says I, for I had naturally decided he was to be called Man Friday if he ever was hatched, as soon as ever I found the egg in the canoe had developed. I was a bit worried about his feed, so I gave him a piece of raw parrot-fish at once. He took it, and opened his beak for more. I was glad of that, for, under the circumstances, if he’d been at all fanciful, I should have had to eat him after all.

“And he grew. You could almost see him grow.

And as I was never much of a society man, his quiet, friendly ways suited me. For nearly two years we were as happy as we could be on that island. I had no business worries, for I knew my salary was growing up at Daw­ son’s. We would see a sail now and then, but nothing ever came near us. I amused myself. I put AEPYORNIS ISLAND all around the place very neatly, in big letters, like what you see done with coloured stones at railway stations in the old country, and mathematical calcula­ tions and drawings of various sorts. And I used to lie watching the blessed bird walking round and growing, growing; and think how I could make a living out of him by showing him about if I ever got taken off. After his first mouth he began to get handsome, with a top of blue, and a lot of green feathers at the behind of him.

And then I used to puzzle whether Dawson had any right to take him or not. Stormy weather and in the rainy season we lay warm under the shelter I had made out of the old canoe, and I used to tell him lies about my friends at home. And after a storm we walked round the island together. It was a kind of idyll, you might say. If 168

• Aepyomis Island •

only I had had some tobacco it would have been simply just like heaven.

“It was about the end of the second year our little paradise went wrong. Friday was then about fourteen feet high1, with a big, broad head, like the end of a pickaxe, and two huge brown eyes with yellow rims, set together like a man’s, not out of sight of each other like a hen’s.

And then he began to cock his comb at me and give him­ self airs12, and show signs of a wicked temper...

“At last came a time3when my fishing had been rather unlucky, and he began to hang about me in a un­ expected, meditative way. I thought he might have been eating sea-cucumbers or something, but it was really just dissatisfaction on his part4. I was hungry, too, and when at last I caught a fish I wanted it for myself. Tempers were short that morning on both sides. He pecked at it and grabbed it, and I gave him a whack on the head to make him leave go. And at that he went for me. Lord!..

“He gave me this in the face.” The man showed his scar. “Then he kicked me. It was like a horse. I got up, and, seeing he hadn’t finished, I started off. But he ran on those clumsy legs of his faster than a racehorse, and kept landing out at me with sledgehammer kicks and bringing his pickaxe down on the back of my head. I made for5the lagoon, and went in up to my neck. He stopped at the water, for he hated getting his feet wet, and began to make sounds, something like a peacock’s, only hoarser. He started running up and down the beach.

1fourteen feet high = 3 metres high 2to give oneself airs —важничать, задаваться 3a time —зд. именно то время, когда 4on smb’s part —с чьей-л. стороны 5to make for = to start to go to 169

• Short Stories •

My head and face were all bleeding, and, well, my body just one jelly of bruises1.

“I decided to swim across the lagoon and leave him alone for a bit, until the affair blew over. I climbed up the tallest palm-tree, and sat there thinking of it all. I don’t suppose I ever felt so hurt by anything before or since. It was the brutal thanklessness of the creature. I’d been more than a brother to him. A great clumsy, out-of-date bird!

And me a human being, heir of the ages and all that.

“I thought after a time he’d begin to see things in that light himself, and feel a little sorry for his behavior. I thought if I was to catch some nice little bits of fish, per­ haps, and go to him in a kind way, and offer them to him, he might do the sensible thing. It took me some time to learn how unforgiving and bad tempered an ex­ tinct bird can be. Malice!12 “I won’t tell you all the little plans I tried to get that bird round again. I simply can’t. It makes my cheek bum with shame even now to think of the snubs and buffets I had from this curiosity. I tried aggression. I threw lumps of coral at him from a safe distance, but he only swal­ lowed them. I shied my open knife at him and almost lost it, though it was too big for him to swallow. I tried starv­ ing him out3and struck fishing, but he took to picking along the beach at low water after worms, and rubbed along on that. Half my time I spent up to my neck in the lagoon, and the rest up the palm-trees. One of them was scarcely high enough, and when he caught me up it he had a regular Bank Holiday4with my legs. It got unbeara­ 1bruise —синяк 2Malice! —зд. О Боже!

3to starve smb out —уморить кого-л. голодом 4Bank Holiday —зд. большой праздник 170

• Aepyomis Island •

ble. I don’t know if you have ever tried sleeping up a palm-tree. It gave me the most horrible nightmares.

Think of the shame of it, too! Here was this extinct ani­ mal mooning about my island like a duke, and me not al­ lowed resting the sole of my foot on the place. I used to cry with tiredness and displeasure. I told him straight that I didn’t mean to be chased about a desert island by any damned anachronisms1. I told him to go and peck a nav­ igator of his own age. But he only snapped his beak at me. Great ugly bird, all legs and neck!

“I shouldn’t like to say how long that went on alto­ gether. I’d have killed him sooner if I’d known how.

However, I hit on a way of settling him at last. I joined all my fishing-lines together with stems of seaweed and things, and made a string, perhaps twelve yards in length or more, and I fastened two lumps of coral rock to the ends of this. It took me some time to do, because every now and then121 had to go into the lagoon or up a tree.

This I whirled rapidly round my head, and then let it go at him. The first time I missed, but the next time the string caught his legs beautifully, and wrapped round them again and again. Over he went. I threw it standing waist-deep in the lagoon, and as soon as he went down I was out of the water and sawing at his neck with my knife...

“I don’t like to think of that even now. I felt like a murderer while I did it, though my anger was hot against him. When I stood over him and saw him bleeding on the white sand, and his beautiful great legs and neck writhing in his last agony... Pah! 1anachronism —анахронизм 2every now and then = from time to time.

171

• Short Stories •

“With that tragedy loneliness came upon me. Good Lord! You can’t imagine how I missed that bird. I sat by his body, I thought of what a jolly little bird he had been when he was hatched, and of a thousand pleasant tricks he had played before he went wrong. I thought if I’d only wounded him I might have nursed him round into a bet­ ter understanding. If I’d had any means of digging into the coral rock I’d have buried him. I felt exactly as if he was human. As it was, I couldn’t think of eating him, so I put him in the lagoon, and the little fishes picked him clean. I didn’t even save the feathers. Then one day a chap cruising about in a yacht had a fancy to see if my atoll still existed.

“He didn’t come a moment too soon1, for I was about sick enough of the desolation of it, and only hesitat­ ing whether I should walk out into the sea and finish up the business that way, or fall back on the green things...

“I sold the bones to a man named Winslow, a deal­ er near the British Museum, and he says he sold them to old Havers. It seems Havers didn’t understand they were extra large, and it was only after his death they attracted attention. They called ’em Aepyornis, what was it?’ “ Aepyornis vastus12,” said I. “It’s funny the very thing was mentioned to me by a friend of mine. When they found an Aepyornis with a thigh a yard long, they thought they had reached the top of the size, and called him Aepyornis maximus3. Then someone turned up an­ other thigh-bone four feet six or more, and that they called Aepyornis titan4. Then your vastus was found after 1He didn’t come a moment too soon = He came just in time 2vastus {Latin) = big 3maximus {Latin) = the greatest 4titan {Latin) = giant 172

• Aepyomis Island •

old Havers died, in his collection, and then a vastissimus1 turned up.”

“Winslow was telling me as much,” said the man with the scar. “If they get any more Aepyornises, he thinks some scientific enlarge will go and burst a blood­ vessel. But it was a funny thing to happen to a man; wasn’t it... altogether?”

1vastissimus (Latin) = the most giant

The M agic Shop

I had seen the Magic Shop in the distance several times; I had passed it once or twice, a shop window of attractive little objects, magic balls, magic hens, won­ derful cones, ventriloquist1dolls, the material of the basket trick, packs of cards12that looked all right, and all that sort of thing. I had never thought of going in until one day, when Gip3took me by my finger right up to the window. He conducted himself so that there was noth­ ing for it but to take him in. I had not thought the place 1ventriloquist —чревовещающие 2pack of cards —зд. колода карт 3Gip = short for the boy’s name Gibbles 174

• The Magic Shop •

was there, to tell the truth — a middle-sized facade in Regent Street, between the picture shop and the place where the chicks ran about just out of parent incuba­ tors, but there it was sure enough. I had thought it was down nearer the Circus1, or round the corner in Oxford Street12, or even in Holborn; always over the way and a little hard to find it had been, with something of the mi­ rage in its position; but here it was now, and the fat end of Gip’s pointing finger made a noise upon the glass.

“If I was rich3,” said Gip, dabbing a finger at the Disappearing Egg, “I’d buy myself that. And that” — which was The Crying Baby, Very H um an— “and that,” — which was a mystery, and called, so a neat card said, “Buy One and Astonish Your Friends.”

“Anything,” said Gip, “will disappear under one of those cones. I have read about it in a book. And there, dadda, is the Vanishing Halfpenny, only they’ve put it this way up so’s4we can’t see how it’s done.”

“That,” he said, and pointed to the Magic Bottle.

“If you had that?” I said; at which promising ques­ tion he looked up with a sudden happiness.

“I could show it to Jessie,” he said, thoughtful as ever.

“It’s less than a hundred days to your birthday, Gibbles,” I said, and put my hand on the door-handle.

Gip made no answer, and so we came into the shop.

It was no common shop; it was a magic shop. It was a little, narrow shop, not very well lit, and the doorbell rang again with a sad note as we closed it be­ hind us. For a moment or so we were alone and could 1the Circus = the Piccadilly Circus, a square in the centre of London 2Oxford Street —the main shopping street in London 3If I was rich = If I were rich — Если бы я был богатым 4so’s = so that 175

• Short Stories •

look about us. There was a tiger in papier-mache1, a se­ rious, kind-eyed tiger that waggled his head in a me­ thodical manner; there were several crystal spheres, a china12hand holding magic cards, a stock of magic fish­ bowls in different sizes, and a magic hat that shameless­ ly showed its springs3. On the floor were magic mirrors; one to make you long and thin, one to enlarge your head and disappear your legs, and one to make you short and fat like a draught; and while we were laughing at these the shopman, as I think, came in.

At any rate, there he was, a curious, pale, dark man, with one ear larger than the other and a chin like the toecap4of a boot.

“What can we have the pleasure?” he said, spread­ ing his long, magic fingers on the glass case; and so with a start5we saw him.

“I want,” I said, “to buy my little boy a few simple tricks.”

“Legerdemain?”6he asked. “Mechanical? Domestic?”

“Anything amusing?” said I. “Um!” said the shopman, and scratched his head7 for a moment as if thinking. Then, he drew from his head a glass ball. “Something in this way?” he said, and held it out.

1papier-mache = chewed paper to make toys 2china —фарфор 3a spring —пружина 4a toecap —носок 5with a start —вздрогнув 6Legerdemain —Фокусы 7to scratch one’s head —чесать затылок 176

• The Magic Shop •

The action was unexpected. I had seen the trick done at entertainments endless times before, it’s part of the com­ mon stock of conjurers1but I had not expected it here.

“That’s good,” I said, with a laugh.

“Isn’t it?’ said the shopman.

Gip stretched out his hand to take this object and found only an empty palm12.

“It’s in your pocket,” said the shopman, and there it was!

“How much will that be?” I asked.

“We make no charge3 for glass balls,” said the shopman politely. “We get them,” he picked one out of his elbow as he spoke, “free.” He produced another from the back of his neck, and put it beside on the counter.

Gip looked at his glass ball cleverly, then looked at the two on the counter, and finally at the shopman, who smiled.

“You may have those too,” said the shopman, “and, if you d o n ’t mind, one from my mouth. Yo!” Gip looked at me for a moment, and then put away the four balls in silence.

“We get all our smaller tricks in that way,” the shopman said.

I laughed in the manner of one who subscribes to a jest4. “Instead of going to the wholesale shop5,” I said.

“Of course, it’s cheaper.”

“In a way,” the shopman said. “Though we pay in the end. But not so heavily as people think. Our larger 1a conjurer —фокусник 2a palm—ладонь 3charge —цена 4to subscribe to a jest —понять шутку 3a wholesale shop —оптовый магазин со скидками 177

• Short Stories ♦

tricks, and our daily provisions and all the other things we want, we get out of that hat. And you know, sir, if you’ll excuse my saying it, there is n ’t a wholesale shop, not for Genuine1Magic goods, sir. I don’t know if you noticed our name — the Genuine Magic shop.” He drew a business card from his cheek and handed it to me.

“Genuine,” he said, with his finger on the word, and added, “There is absolutely no deception12, sir.”

He seemed to be carrying out3the joke, I thought.

He turned to Gip with a smile of extraordinary friendliness. “You, you know, are the Right Sort of Boy.” I was surprised at his knowing that, because, we keep it rather a secret even at home; but Gip received it in silence, keeping a firm eye on him.

“It’s only the Right Sort of Boy who gets through that doorway.”

And, as if by way of illustration, there came a ring at the door, and a little voice was heard. “Nyar! I warn ’a go in there, dadda, I warn ’a go in there. Ny-a-a-ah!”4and then the voice of his parent. “It’s locked, Edward,” he said.

“But it isn’t,” said I. “It is, sir,” said the shopman, “always — for that sort of child.”

“How do you manage that?” I said, breathing a lit­ tle more freely.

“Magic!” said the shopman, with a careless wave of the hand, and behold!5Sparks of coloured fire flew out of his fingers and disappeared into the shadows of the shop.

1genuine —настоящий, подлинный 2deception —обман 3to carry out —закончить 4Nyar! I w arn ’a go in there, dadda, I w arn ’a go in there. Ny-a-a-ah! = = I want to go in there, Daddy (имитация детской речи) 5behold! —устар. вот!

178

• The Magic Shop •

“You were saying,” he said, addressing himself to Gip, “before you came in, that you would like one of our ‘Buy One and Astonish your Friends’ boxes?”

Gip said bravely, “Yes.” , “It’s in your pocket.”

“Paper,” he said, and took a sheet out of the empty hat with the springs. He took an unending thread out of his mouth. And then he lit a candle at the nose of one of the ventriloquist’s dummies1, stuck one of his fingers (which had become sealing-wax red) into the flame, and so sealed the parcel1 2.

“Then there was the Disappearing Egg,” he said, and made one from within my coat-breast and packed it, and also The Crying Baby, Very Human. I handed each parcel to Gip as it was ready, and he pressed them to his chest.

He said very little, but his eyes were expressive. He was the playground of unspeakable emotions. These, you know, were real Magics. Then, with a start, I discovered something moving about in my hat, something soft and jumpy.

“Tut, tut!” said the shopman.

He shook my hat, and shook out into his hand two or three eggs, a large marble, a watch, about half-a-dozen of glass balls, and then crumpled, crinkled3 paper, more and more and more. He was talking all the time of the way in which people ignore to brush their hats inside as well as out, politely, of course, but with a certain per­ sonal application. “All sorts of things accumulate, sir...

Not you, of course, in particular... Nearly every custom1a dummy —чучело 2a parcel —сверток 3crumpled, crinkled —мятая-перемятая 179

• Short Stories •

• The Magic Shop •

er... Astonishing what they carry about with them...” The crumpled paper rose more and more and more, until he was nearly hidden from us, until he was altogether hid­ den, and still his voice went on and on.

“Have you done with my hat?” I said, after an in­ terval.

There was no answer.

I looked at Gip, and Gip looked at me, and there were our reflections in the magic mirrors, looking very serious, and quiet.

“I think we’ll go now,” I said. “Will you tell me how much all this comes to?”

“I say,” I said, on a rather louder note, “I want the bill; and my hat, please.”

It might have been a sob from behind the paper pile.

“Let’s look behind the counter, Gip,” I said. “He’s making fun of us.”

I led Gip round the head-wagging tiger, and what do you think there was behind the counter? No one at all! Only my hat on the floor, and a common conjurer’s white rabbit lost in meditation, and looking as stupid as only a conjurer’s rabbit can do. I took my hat, and the rabbit lollopped a lollop1or so out of my way.

“Dadda!” said Gip, in a whisper.

“What is it, Gip?” said I. “I do like this shop, dadda.”

“So should I,” I said to myself.

The counter suddenly turned itself to shut one off from the door. “Pussy!” he said, with a hand out to the rabbit as it came lolloping past us; “Pussy, do Gip a mag­ ic!” and his eyes followed it as it went through a door I had 1to lollop a lollop —выпрыгнуть 181

• Short Stories •

certainly not seen a moment before. Then this door opened wider, and the man with one ear larger than the other appeared again. He was smiling still, but his eye met mine with something between pleasure and disobedience1.

“You’d like to see our show-room, sir,” he said. Gip tugged my finger forward. I met the shopman’s eye again. I was beginning to think the magic just a little too genuine.

“We haven’t VERY much time,” I said. But somehow we were inside the show-room before I could finish that.

“All goods of the same quality,” said the shopman, rubbing his flexible hands together, “and that is the Best. Nothing in the place that isn’t genuine Magic. Ex­ cuse me, sir!”

I felt him pull at something that clung to my coatsleeve, and then I saw he held a little, wriggling red de­ mon by the tail, the little creature bit and fought and tried to get at his hand, and in a moment he tossed it carelessly behind a counter. No doubt the thing was only an image of twisted India rubber, but for the moment! I looked at Gip, but Gip was looking at a magic rockinghorse12. I was glad he hadn’t seen the thing. “I say,” I said, in a low voice, and showing Gip and the red demon with my eyes, “you haven’t many things like that about, have you?”

“None of ours! Probably brought it with you,” said the shopman and with a more impressive smile than ever.

“Astonishing what people will carry about with them not knowing about it!” And then to Gip, “Do you see any­ thing you like here?”

There were many things that Gip liked there.

1disobedience —непослушание 2rocking-horse —деревянная лошадка-качалка 182

• The Magic Shop •

He turned to this surprising shopman. “Is that a Magic Sword?” he said.

“A Magic Toy Sword. It neither bends, breaks, nor cuts the fingers. It wins anyone under eighteen in battle.

Half-a-crown to seven and sixpence, according to size.”

“Oh, daddy!” said Gip. I tried to find out what they cost, but the shopman did not listen to me. He had got Gip now; he had got him away from my finger; and nothing was going to stop him.

Presently I felt something very like jealousy that Gip had hold of this person’s finger as usually he has hold of mine. No doubt the fellow was interesting, I thought, and had an interesting lot of stuff, really good stuff, still...

I walked after them, saying very little, but keeping an eye on this fellow. After all, Gip was enjoying it. And no doubt when the time came to go we should be able to go quite easily.

It was a long place, that show-room; a gallery broken up by stands and stalls, with archways leading off to other departments. In there the strangest-looking helpers looked at me. There were mirrors and curtains everywhere so that I was unable to make out the door by which we had come.

The shopman showed Gip magic trains that ran without steam or clockwork, just as you set the signals; then some very, very interesting boxes of soldiers that all came alive directly you took off the lid and said... I myself haven’t a very quick ear1and it was a tongue-twisting12 sound, but Gip, he has his mother’s ear, got it in no time3. “Bravo!” said the shopman, putting the men back into the box unceremoniously and handing it to Gip. 1a quick ear —хороший слух 2tongue-twisting —труднопроизносимый 3in no time —моментально, сразу 183

• Short Stories •

“Now,” said the shopman, and in a moment Gip had made them all alive again.

“You’ll take that box?” asked the shopman.

“We’ll take that box,” said I, “unless you tell its full value. In which case it would need a Trust Magnate1...”

“Dear heart!12 N o\” waved the box in the air, and there it was, in brown paper, tied up and — with G ip’s fu ll name an d address on the p a p e r !

The shopman laughed at my surprise.

“This is the genuine magic,” he said. “The real thing.”

“It’s a little too genuine for my taste,” I said again.

After that he started showing Gip tricks, odd tricks, and still odder the way they were done.

I did not listen as well as I might. “Hey, presto!3” said the Magic Shopman. Then came the clear, small “Hey, presto!” of the boy. But other things troubled me.

I realized just how tremendously strange this place was; it was, so to speak, inundated by a sense of strangeness.

There was something a little strange about the ceiling, about the floor, about the chairs. I had an unexpected feeling that whenever I wasn’t looking at them straight they went crooked, and moved about, and played a noise­ less puss-in-the-corner4behind my back.

Then suddenly my attention was caught5by one of the odd-looking helpers. He was some way off and clearly didn’t know about my presence — I saw a sort of three1Thist Magnate —финансовый магнат (m.e. очень богатый чело­ век) 2Dear heart! — Милый мой!

3Hey, presto! — Гопля! (восклицание фокусника) 4puss-in-the-corner —«свои —соседи» (детская игра) 5to catch one’s attention — привлечь чье-л. внимание 184

• The Magic Shop •

quarter length of him over a pile of toys and through an arch — and, you know, he was leaning against a pillar in an idle sort of way doing the most unpleasant things with his face! The particular unpleasant thing he did was with his nose. He did it just as though he was idle and wanted to amuse himself. First of all it was a short, blobby nose, and then suddenly he shot it out like a telescope, and then out it flew and became thinner and thinner until it was like a long, red, flexible whip. Like a thing in a night­ mare it was!

My immediate thought was that Gip mustn’t see him. I turned about, and there was Gip quite busy with the shopman, and thinking no evil. They were whispering together and looking at me. Gip was standing on a little stool, and the shopman was holding a sort of big drum in his hand.

“Hide-and-seek1, dadda!” cried Gip. “You’re He!”12 And before I could do anything to stop it, the shop­ man had put the big drum over him. “Take that off,” I cried, “this moment! You’ll frighten the boy. Take it off!”

The shopman did so without a word, and held the big cylinder towards me to show it was empty. And the little stool was empty! In that moment my boy had abso­ lutely disappeared!

You know, perhaps, that evil is something that comes like a hand out of the unseen and takes your heart about. You know it takes your common sense away3and 1hide-and-seek —прятки 2You’re He! —Тебе водить!

3it takes your common sense away —весь ваш здравый смысл испа­ ряется 185

• Short Stories •

leaves you nervous and deliberate, neither slow nor quick, neither angry nor afraid. So it was with me.

I came up to this shopman and kicked his stool aside.

“Stop this madness!” I said. “Where is my boy?”

“You see,” he said, still displaying the drum’s in­ side, “there is no deception...”

I put out my hand to catch him, but he bent away. I rushed again, and he turned from me and pushed open a door to escape. “Stop!” I said, and he laughed, moving back. I leapt after him into absolute darkness.

THUD!1 “Lor’ bless my ’eart! I didn’t see you coming, sir!”

I was in Regent Street, and I saw a good-looking workingman; and a yard away, perhaps, and looking a little puzzled with himself, was Gip. There was some sort of apology, and then Gip turned and came to me with a bright little smile, as though for a moment he had missed me.

And he was carrying four parcels in his arm!

He took my finger.

For the second I was rather at a loss12. I looked round to see the door of the magic shop, and, behold, it was not there! There was no door, no shop, nothing, only the common pilaster between the shop where they sell pictures and the window with the chicks!

I did the only thing possible in that mental state; I walked straight to the road and held up my umbrella for a cab.

“Fine,” said Gip. I helped him in, told my address with an effort, and got in also. Something unusual was in my coat pocket, 1Thud! —Бум!

2to be at a loss —растеряться 186

• The Magic Shop •

and I felt and discovered a glass ball. I threw it into the street.

Gip said nothing.

For some time neither of us spoke.

“Dada!” said Gip, at last, “that was a good shop!”

I came round with that to the problem of just how the whole thing had seemed to him. He looked complete­ ly safe, so far1, good; he was neither scared nor crazy, he was simply extremely satisfied with the afternoon’s enter­ tainment, and there in his arms were the four parcels.

Confound it! What could be in them?

“Urn!” I said. “Little boys can’t go to shops like that every day.”

He understood this, and for a moment I was sorry I was his father and not his mother, and so couldn’t sud­ denly there, coram publico12, kiss him. After all, I thought, the thing wasn’t so very bad.

But it was only when we opened the parcels that I really began to be free from worry. Three of them had boxes of soldiers, quite ordinary lead soldiers. They were of so good a quality as to make Gip altogether forget that originally these parcels had been Magic Tricks of the only genuine sort. The fourth had a kitten, a little living white kitten, in good health and appetite and temper.

That happened six months ago. And now I am be­ ginning to believe it is all right. The kitten had only the magic natural to all kittens, and the soldiers seem as steady a company, as any colonel could wish. And Gip? The intelligent parent will understand that I have to go carefully with Gip. 1so far —пока 2coram publico (Latin) —при всем народе 187

• Short Stories •

But I went so far as this one day. I said, “How would you like your soldiers to come alive, Gip, and march about by themselves?”

“Mine do,” said Gip. “I just have to say a word I know before I open the lid.”

“Then they march about alone?”

“Oh, quite, dadda. I shouldn’t like them if they didn’t do that.”

I showed no surprise, and since then I looked in upon him once or twice, unexpected, when the soldiers were about, but so far I have never discovered them per­ forming in anything like a magical manner.

It’s so difficult to tell.

There’s also a question of money. I have a fatal habit of paying bills. I have been up and down Regent Street several times, looking for that shop. I think, in­ deed, that in that matter honour is satisfied, and that, since Gip’s name and address are known to them, I may very well leave it to these people, whoever they may be, to send in their bill in their own time.

Activities

The Island o f Dr. Moreau

Chapter 1 •

B efore R ea d in g

Guess the meaning of the following words.

Position, passenger, horizon, attack, interest, humour, pe­ riod, cabin, schooner, physical, stress, region, volcanic, interval.

•

W hile R ea d in g

1) translate the following word combinations and make up your own sentences with them.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

to be thirsty to find odd man to be caught by laugh to attract smb’s attention to find oneself somewhere

2) Which of the words in each line is the Odd One Out? Explain why.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

happy, early, funny, busy, body dance, sail, happen, mad, mind attack, battle, fight, fly, beat hand, eye, nose, freckle, finger sailor, boat, ship, schooner, yacht 190

• Activities • •

A fter R ea d in g

Speak on the following:

1. You are alone at sea with no food and water. What would you do?

2. What stories or novels about ships and travelling do you know? Name some of them.

Chapters 2 —4 •

B efore R ea d in g

Guess the meaning of the following words.

Minute, articulation, certificate, idiot, professor, an­ ecdote, hysteric, aggressive, tone, spasm, palm, station, manner, biological, detail, individual, cigar, mystery, at­ mosphere, sentiment, civilization, secret, figure, moment, illumination, effect.

•

W hile R ea d in g

1) There are several synonyms to the verb to look. Find sentences with some of these synonyms in the text, translate them according to their definitions and use in your own sentences.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

to look = to turn one’s eyes in some direction to stare = to look in curiosity, surprise, horror to glance = to look briefly to see = to identify with the eyes to watch = to keep the eyes fixed on to glare = to look angrily 191

• Activities •

2) Say who or what in these chapters was:

untidy / watery / strange / frank / drunk / deformed / huge / red-haired / sore / boiled

•A fte r R ea d in g Speak on the following:

1. Give your first impression of Montgomery.

2. What was strange about Montgomery’s helper?

Chapters 5 —8 •

B efore R e a d in g

1) Guess the meaning of the following words.

Mystification, coffee, whiskey, natural, race, fact, stress, balance, expert, massive, flannel, cannibal, problem, idea, limit, appetite, to paralyze, phrase, pamphlet, fact, ca­ reer, journalist, laboratory, sensation, method, experi­ ment, antiseptic.

2) translate the following:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

to look round with a start a white-haired man a curious three-cornered talk to shake one’s head to be struck by smth to change the case a little once in a year or so to change one’s mind 192

• Activities •

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14.

15.

•

something to go on with this or that thing for fear of accidents to take offence in proper connection his career was closed What is wrong with you?

W hile R ea d in g

1) Say who in these chapters said:

1. Chance. Just chance.

2. Whatever you tell me, you may rely upon my keeping to myself, if that’s it.

3. Overboard with ’em! We’ll have a clean ship soon of the whole bilin’ of ’em.

4. What do you mean?

5. You look as you had no breakfast.

6. Your breakfast, sair.

7. As it happens, we are biologists here. This is a biological station, of a sort.

8. That depends.

2) Say who or what in these chapters:

1.

2.

3.

4.

looked round with a start, and went back a few steps. never said a word, only shook his head. with the clumsiest movements jumped out upon the sand. opened the door of the cage, put living contents out on the ground.

5. had pointed ears, covered with a fine brown fur.

6. spent some years at the Royal College of Science.

7. spoke to one another in odd tones.

193

• Activities •

8. fell in a heap one on the top of another.

9. took a bundle of keys from the pocket of his blue jacket, opened this door, and entered.

10. tried to show that everything was OK.

•A fte r R ea d in g Discuss the following:

1. Was the captain right to make Prendick go off the schoon­ er? Why did he do it?

2. Why did Montgomery and the white-haired man refuse to take Prendick on board? Why did they change their mind?

3. What was strange about the inhabitants of the island?

4. What did Prendick remember about Moreau?

5. Where was Prendick put to live?

Chapters 9 •

— 13

B efore R ea d in g

Guess the meaning of the following words.

Distance, silhouette, echo, zodiacal, expedition, dia­ metrically, unison, rhythm, parallel, control, impulse, tro­ pics.

194

• Activities • •

W hile R ea d in g

1) Using the text say what can be:

short / awful / animated / peculiar / terrible / shut / hor­ rible / impersonal / friendly / bright / extremely / pinkish / mad / wondering / faint / scratching 2) Arrange the following words to make the sentences correct.

1. near the house light shone as 1 came I saw that the from door of my room the open.

2. something more than every shadow became a shadow.

3. the lightning shot question like across the sky.

4. the places out of one a monster came of.

5. I this idiotic had to repeat realized that I formula.

•

A fter R e a d in g

Answer the following questions.

1. Why was Prendick afraid?

2. Why did Prendick think that the monsters used to be hu­ mans once?

3. What was inhuman in the creatures?

4. Why did Prendick think he was safer with those creatures than with Montgomery and Moreau? Was he right?

5. Was it difficult for a clever and educated man to under­ stand Moreau’s ideas? Why?

195

• Activities •

Chapters 14 —18 •

B efore R ea d in g

Translate the word combinations and use them in your own sentences.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

as far as possible a human being an inner room humanized animals freshly killed to lay in the surface the laws o f growth to insist upon

•

W hile R e a d in g

Who or what in these chapters was:

vivisected / intellectual / horrible / painful / inhuman / strangely-placed / unnatural / unimportant / foolish / narrow

•A fte r R ea d in g 1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

Why couldn’t Prendick be friendly with Montgomery?

Why did Montgomery drink much? Was he happy with his life on the island?

Why did the Beast People start to kill?

What happened to Moreau?

Why couldn’t Montgomery live without Moreau?

196

Activities •

Chapters 19 —22 •

B efore R ea d in g

Translate the following exclamatory sentences.

1.

2.

3.

4.

What a muddle it all is!

This silly ass o f a world!

Damnation!

Confound you!

•

W hile R ea d in g

Say who in these chapters said:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

Poor old Moreau!

Drink!

For G od’s sake!

Confound old Prendick!

Salute! Bow down!

• A fter R ea d in g Answer the following questions.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

D o you believe in Fate? Are there any examples in the text?

Why didn’t Montgomery want to leave the island?

Why did the Beast People degrade?

Was Prendick right to see the Beast People among people?

Why couldn’t Prendick live among people?

197

Short Stories

Aepyornis Island •

B efore R ea d in g

1) Guess the meaning of the following words.

A sort, a collector, a monster, a missionary, a legend, history, m osaic, expedition, canoe, shock, a revolver, hori­ zon , a cham pion, w altz, a schooner, detail, m em brane, reef, interest, m o n o to n o u s, storm , sk eleton , com pany, m athem atical, idyll, tob acco, m editation, jelly, lagoon, palm, distance.

2) Make up your own sentences with the following word combinations.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

to fly around — суетиться to take one’s measure — присматриваться к кому-л. to cast away — потерпеть кораблекрушение quite by accident — соверш енно случайно to be cross with — сердиться на кого-л. to take advantage o f — использовать что-л. to take one’s luck with — попытать счастье to lose sight o f smth — упустить из виду as black as sin — темнее тучи to be up to — происходить, случаться as dead as a doornail — без признаков жизни to be worth sm th— стоить чего-л. to leave smb/smth alone — оставить кого-л./что-л. в покое 198

• Activities •

14. as black as pitch — тьма кромешная 15. to starve smb out — уморить кого-л. голодом

•

W hile R ea d in g

1) Who or what in the story was:

silly / salty / smelly / fresh / shocked and drowned / as black as sin / refreshing / developing / horribly unpleasant / monotonous / friendly / dirty brown / handsome / clumsy / cruising 2) Arrange the following words to make the sentences correct.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

were for nearly years we could as happy as we be on two that island. were dirty his feathers with brown to begin. by sunset I was the swamp the way under the admiring. the thinking tallest I climbed up and sat there o f it all palmtree. generally eatable I went finding things and thinking round.

•A fte r R ea d in g 1) Answer the following questions.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

In what way was Butcher famous among the collectors and scientists?

Why were the eggs fresh? What size were they?

Why did the natives decide to go away?

Was there any food in the boat?

How long was Butcher alone at the ocean?

Why did Butcher eat the egg?

What was strange about the second egg?

199

• Activities •

8. What kind o f bird pecked out o f the third egg?

9. Why do you think the bird became wicked?

10. Do you think Butcher was right to kill the bird?

2) Speak on the following:

1.

Do you like travelling? Would you like to visit an uninhab­ ited island?

Can you leave somebody alone without food or water? Why or why not?

Would you be bored to death without any company? Do you like to be alone?

What do you think is “thankfulness”? What does it mean to be thankful?

2.

3.

4.

The Magic Shop •

B efore R ea d in g

1) Guess the meaning o f the following words.

Distance, magic, material, a facade, an incubator, a mi­ rage, position, mystery, papier-mache, an illustration, em o­ tion, a crystal, a sphere, absolutely, a secret, a signal, a tele­ scope, a cylinder, absolute, appetite, demon, a stool.

2) Make up your own sentences with the following word combinations.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

once or twice — раз или два to tell the truth — по правде говоря for a moment or so — минуту, другую at any rate — в любом случае to scratch one’s head — почесать затылок I don’t mind — я не возражаю 200

• Activities •

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

to carry smth out — закончить что-л. to keep an eye on smb — наблюдать за кем-л. to go on — продолжать no doubt — без сомнения in no time — сразу, моментально to catch one’s attention — привлекать чье-л. внима­ ние 13. to take one’s comm on sense away — потерять здравый смысл 14. to be at a loss — растеряться 15. so far — пока

•

W hile R ea d in g

1) Express the same in English using the words given in brackets plus prefixes dis-, u n e x t r a - and suffixes -fill, -ness, -less, -ly, -able ac­ cording to the model below. Please pay attention to different parts of speech.

M o d e l : неожиданно (expected) — unexpectedly

Н епроизносимы й (speak); позорный (shame); шум (noise); счастье (happy); дружелюбие (friend); церемонно (ceremonious); приятно (pleasant); странность (strange); замечательно (wonder); задумчиво (thought); необыкно­ венно (ordinary); исчезать (appear); неинтересный (inter­ esting); осторожно (care).

2) Match up the words to make new words or various word combinations.

door kind shop in rocking

handle bell horse man eyed 201

• Activities •

when working who

side ever

•A fte r R ea d in g Answer the following questions.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

D o you believe in magic?

Have you ever seen magic tricks? Where was it?

Is there any shop like this at your place?

What are your favourite toys? D o you think they are alive?

D o your parents understand you? D o they like your toys?

Vocabulary Принятые сокращения a adjective — имя прилагательное adv adverb — наречие a predic adjective predicative — предикативное употребление имени прилагательного cj conjunction — союз п noun — имя существительное post past tense —прошедшее время p.p. past participle — причастие прошедшего времени

pi plural — множественное число prep preposition — предлог pron pronoun — местоимение v verb — глагол зд. — здесь зоол. — зоология книжн. — литературно-книж­ ное слово мед. — медицина

А access ['aekses] п доступ accident [/aeksid(9)nt] п ава­

able ['eib(o)l] а способный;

талантливый abnorm al [а еЬ 'п э:т (э)1 ] а аномальный, ненормаль­ ный aboard [o'boid] adv на борту ( суднаит.п.) abomination [9,bDmi'neiJ(9)n] п отвращение abruptly [э'ЬглрШ] adv резко; отрывисто absent ['aebs(9)nt] а отсут­ ствующий absolute ['aebsslurt] а абсо­ лютный absorb [9b'zo:b] v всасывать, впитывать; поглощать ab undan t [o 'b A iid gn t] а обильный, изобильный

рия; несчастный случай accordingly [o'koidiph] adv соответственно accum ulate [Vkjuimjuleit] v собирать; накапливать ache [eik] n боль acid ['aesid] n кислота across [9 'krDs] adv поперек action ['aekj(9)n] n действие, поступок active ['aektiv] д активный actor ['aekto] n актер actual ['aektju9l] а фактичес­ кий; актуальный acute [9'kju:t] я острый; про­ ницательный adapt [o'daept] v адаптиро203

•

Vocabulary

•

afterw ards ['aiftow odz] adv

вать(ся), пр и сп осабл и ­ ваться) adaptive [o'daeptiv] я приспо­ сабливающийся add [aed] vдобавлять, допол­ нять address1 [o'dres] n адрес address2 [o'dres] v обращать­ ся; направлять administer [od'ministo] v ру­ ководить; управлять adm ire [od'm aio] v восхи­ щаться admit [od'mit] v допускать adopt [o'dopt] v принимать; усыновлять advance [od'va:ns] v продвигать(ся) adventure [od'ventjo] n при­ ключение advise [od'vaiz] v советовать affair [o'feo] «дело affect [o'fekt] v воздейство­ вать, влиять affectation [/aefek'teij(9)n] n притворство; неестествен­ ность affection [o'fekJ(o)n] n при­ вязанность afraid [o'freid] a predic испу­ ганный; боящийся; сожа­ леющий a ft [a:ft] adv в кормовой части (судна и т .п .), на корме

впоследствии aggressive [o'gresiv] а агрес­

сивный aggressiveness [o'gresivnis] n

агрессивность agony ['aegoni] n мучение;

агония agree [o'gri:] v соглашаться ahead [o'hed] adv вперед, впе­

реди aim [eim] n цель; v целиться aim less ['eim lis] а бесцель­ ный akin [o'kin] а родственный alarm [o'la:m ] n тревога; v тревожить(ся) alert [o'b:t] n предупрежде­ ние; сигнал тревоги alien ['eilion] а инородный, чужой alive [o'laiv] «живой allow [o'lau] v разрешать, по­ зволять ally ['aelai] n союзник alone [o'loun] «один along [о'Ьр] adv по, вдоль aloud [o'laud] adv громко alphabet ['aelfobet] n алфавит altogether [^oilto'geSo] adv в целом am azin gly [o'm eizirjli] adv удивительно amidst [o'midst] adv среди; в середине 204

•

Vocabulary

•

ape [eip] п обезьяна (челове­

ammunition [/aemju'nij(3)n] n

кообразная)

припасы am ong [э 'т л ц ] prep среди (многих) am ongst [o'mArjst] книжн. prep среди amuse [s'mjiKz] v развлекать

a p o lo g e t ic a lly

[э ,pola'd3etik(9)li] adv из­ виняющимся тоном apologize [э'рэЫ загг] vпри­ носить извинения appalling [з'ро:1пз] а ужас­ ный; отталкивающий appeal [s'piil] «обращение; v обращаться ap p earan ce [V p i(3)r3n s] п появление; внешний вид appear [э'ргэ] v появиться appetite ['aepitait] п аппетит appetizing ['aepitaizip] я аппе­ титный arch [a:tJ] п арка area ['е(э)пэ] п область, тер­ ритория arise (a ro se, arisen) [s'raiz] ([з'гзиг], [з/пг(э)п]) гподнимать(ся)

anachronism

[э'паекгэш г(э)т] n пере­ житок, анахронизм anatomy [o'naetsmi] n анато­ мия anecdote ['aenikdsut] n анек­ дот anger ['аердэ] n гнев angry ['эеддп] а сердитый, злой animalism ['aenim3liz(3)m] n черты животного, анима­ лизм animalize ['aenimolaiz] v пре­ вращать ( человека) в жи­ вотное anim ate ['aenim eit] v ож и­ вить, вдохнуть жизнь animosity ^aeni'mDSiti] n зло­ ба; вражда, враждебность anticipate [aen'tisipeit] v ожи­ дать, предполагать antiseptic [, aenti'septik] л ан­ тисептик; а антисептичес­ кий, безукоризненно чис­ тый anxious ['aepkjss] я беспоко­ ящийся

arisen р.р. от arise armed [a:md] а вооруженный a rm p it [ 'a : m ,p it ] n п о д ­

мыш ка, подм ы ш ечная впадина arose past от arise arrest [з'rest] v арестовывать arrival [э,га1у(э) 1] n прибытие arrive [s'raiv] v прибывать articulation [a:/ tikju'leij(3)n]

n артикуляция, членораз­ дельное произношение 205

•

Vocabulary

artificial [ya:ti'fij(a)l] а ис­ кусственный artistic [a:'tistik] а художе­ ственный ascertain ^aess'tein] v уста­ новить

•

attack [эЧагк] n нападение;^

нападать attempt [э'tempt] n попытка attention [эЧеп/(э)п] n вни­

мание a tte n tiv e ly [ 3 'te n tiv li] adv

asham ed [o'Jeim d] a predic

внимательно attitude ['aetitju:d] n отноше­

пристыженный ashes ['aejiz] n pi прах, пепел ashore [s'Jo:] adv на берегу, на суше aside [s'said] adv в стороне, в сторону askew [s'skju:] adv искоса, криво,косо asleep [s'sliip] a predic сон­ ный; тупой, вялый ass [aes] п осел; идиот assault [s'sodt] п нападение, оскорбление assemble [9'semb(3)l] усозы вать, собирать assertion [3's3:J(3)n] п утвер­ ждение assurance [3'Ju(3)r3ns] п уве­ ренность assured [s'Ju sd ] а уверен­ ный astonish [s'stonij] v удивлять

ние attract [s'traekt] v привлекать audible ['o:dib(3)l] а звуко­

вой, слышимый audience ['oidisns] n аудито­ рия (зрители, слушатели) auditory ['o:dit(3)ri] а слухо­ вой authority [o:'6Driti] n власть; полномочие avert [3'v3:t] v предотвращать avoid [s'void] v избегать aw ait [s'w e it] v ожидать, предполагать awake (awoke, awoken) [s'weik] ([s'w su k ], [s'w su k sn ]) v пробуждать(ся) aware [s'w es] a predic знаю­ щий awe [ э :] n благоговейный страх, трепет awful ['оЧ(з)1] а ужасный awkwardly ['o:kwsdli] adv не­ ловко

ate past от eat atheist ['eiOnst] n атеист atoll ['aetDl] n атолл, коралло­

awoke past от awake awoken p.p. от awake axe [aeks] n топор

вый остров attach m en t [s'taetjm sn t] n

добавление; крепление 206

•

Vocabulary

•

В

bearded ['biodid] а борода­

baby ['beibi] n младенец backbone ['ЬаекЬэип] n позво­

b e a s t [bi:st] n чудовищ е;

ночник badly ['baedli] adv ужасно; сильно;крайне balance ['baelons] n равнове­ сие band [baend] n полоса; лента; повязка bandage ['baendid3] v перевя­ зывать, забинтовывать bane [bein] п я д bank [baepk] n берег bare [Ьеэ] а пустой bargain ['ba:gin] n сделка; v заключить сделку bark1 [ba:k] n кора bark2 [ba:k] v лаять barrel ['baeral] n бочка barricade ['baerikeid] n бар­ рикада batter1 ['baeta] n уступ, откос b atter2 ['baeto] v колотить, дубасить, колошматить battle ['baetl] n борьба; v бо­ роться b aw ling ['b o ilip ] n крик, вопль bay [bei] n залив beach [bi:tj] n берег; пляж beak [bi:k] n клюв beam [bi:m] n луч beard [biod] n борода

beat (beat, beaten) [bi:t] ([bi:t],

тый; колючий зверь ['bi:tn]) убить, колотить beaten p.p. от beat beauty ['bju:ti] n красота became past от become b eco m e (b e c a m e , b eco m e)

[ЬГклш] ([b i'k e im ], [Ы'клт]) установиться bedabbled [bi'daeb(a)ld] а зд. орошенный beggar ['Ьедз] n нищий, по­ прошайка behind [bi'haind] adv позади behoved [bi'hauvd] а книжн. приличествующий, надле­ жащий bend (b e n t, b en t) [bend] ([bent], [bent]) у гнуть(ся), склонять(ся) beneath [bi'ni:0] adv ниже bent past и p.p. от bend beside [bi'said] prep около besides [bi'saidz] adv кроме

того bestial ['bestial] а скотский beyond [bi'jond] adv вне biscuit ['biskit] n сухое пече­

нье, крекер ship’s biscuit галета bit1 [bit] n чуть-чуть bit2 past от bite 207

•

Vocabulary

•

bonfire ['bonfaio] n костер bore [bo:] n зануда; тоска bottom ['bDtom] n дно bough [bau] n ветвь bound [baund] n граница bovine ['bouvain] а бычий;

bite (bit, bitten) [bait] ([bit],

['bitn]) v кусать bitten p.p. от bite blackened ['blaekond] а по­

крытый черной краской, почерневший blackening ['Ыаекэшр] п за­ темнение

тупой bow [bau] v кланяться bowleg ['bouleg] n мед. сабле­

blade [bleid] п клинок; лопат­

ка (спины)

видная (кривая) нога brain [brein] n мозг brake [breik] n заросли branch [bra:ntj] n ветвь brandy ['braendi] n бренди

blank [blaspk] п пробел blaze [bleiz] п пламя bled past и р.р. от bleed b leed (b le d , b led ) [bli:d]

(алкогольный напиток)

([bled], [bled]) v кровото­ чить bleeding ['blirdir)] n кровоте­ чение blend [blend] v смешивать bless [bles] v благословлять

brave [breiv] а храбрый break (broke, broken) [breik]

([brouk], ['broukon]) у л о ­ мать breath [breO] A7дыхание breathe [bri:d] у дышать breeder ['bri:do] n селекцио­ нер breeze [bri:z] n бриз (морской

blew past от blow blind [blaind] а слепой blotch [blDtJ] n пятнистость blow (b lew , blow n ) [blou]

ветер)

([blu:], [bloun]) у дуть

brief [bri:f] а краткий brig [brig] n тюрьма brillian t ['briliont] а блес­

blown p.p. от blow blunder ['Ы лпбэ] n грубая

ошибка boar [bo:] д боров board [bo:d] n доска boathouse ['bouthaus] n эллингдля шлюпок boatman ['boutmon] а?лодоч­ ник boil [boil] v кипятить

тящий, сверкающий; яр­ кий bring (brought, brought) [brio] ([bro:t], [bro:t]) у прино­ сить bristle ['bris(o)l] у ощ ети­ ниться 208

•

Vocabulary

•

C

brought past и p.p. от bring brow [brau] n бровь bruise [bru:z] n ушиб, синяк brushwood ['brAjwud] n под­

cab [kaeb] n кабриолет cabin ['kaebin] n каюта cage [keid 3] n клетка calculation [,kaelkju'leij(a)n]

лесок brutal ['bru:tl] а животный brute [bru:t] n скот bubble ['ЬлЬ(э)1] n пузырек buff [ЪаЦ n стык buffet ['bufei] n буфет build (built, built) [bild] ([bilt],

n вычисление; подсчет call [ko:l] n зов; у звать calm [ka:m] а спокойный; у

успокоить(ся) candle ['kasndl] n свеча cane [kein] n сахарный трос­

[bilt]) устроить building ['bildip] n здание

тник

built past и p.p. от build bull [bul] n бык bully ['bull] v издеваться, из­

canine ['kasnain] а собачий cannibal ['kaenib(o)l] n кан­

водить bump [ Ь л т р ] v н а т о л к ­ нуться bundle ['bAndl] n кипа bury ['beri] ухоронить; зары­ вать

canoe [ko'nu:] n каноэ canyon ['kaenjon] n каньон cap [kaep] n колпак capacity [ko'paesiti] n емкость cape [keip] n мыс caper ['keipo] ускакать, пры­

burn (b u rn t, burnt) [ b з :n ]

гать, выделывать антраша; дурачиться captain ['kaeptin] п капитан cap tu re ['kaept/э ] у захва­ тить carbolic [ka:'bDlik] а карбо­ ловый card [ka:d] п карта {играль­

нибал

([b3:nt], [Ьз:пф ужечь, го­ реть burnt past и p.p. от burn burrow ['Ьлгэи] у рыть нору burst (b u r st, b u rst) [b3:st]

([b3:st], [b3:st]) у разра­ зиться bush [buj] n куст business ['biznis] n бизнес busy ['bizi] я занятой butterfly ['bAtoflai] n бабоч­ ка

ная) саге [кеэ] п забота; осторож­

ность; узаботиться career [кэ'пэ] п карьера cargo ['ка:дэи] п груз 209

•

Vocabulary

•

chant [tja:nt] n хорал; песно­ пение; упеть chap [tjaep] n парнишка chapel [4Jaep(9)l] n часовня char [tja:] у обугливать chase [tjeis] n преследование cheek [tji:k] n щека cheerfully [' tji9f(a)li] adv бодpo chemical ['kemik(9)l] а хими­ ческий chemistry ['kemistri] n химия chest [tjest] n ящик chew [tju:] у жевать chick [tjik] n цыпленок chin [tjin] n подбородок chips [tjips] n мелкая щебен­ ка chop [tjop] у рубить chronicle ['кгошк(э)1] n хро­ ника circuitous [s3:'k ju :it9s] a окольный circum spection [/S3:k9m, spekj(9)n] n ос­ мотрительность circum stances ['saikamstaensiz] лр/обстоятельства circus ['s3:kas] n цирк city ['siti] л город civilization [,siv(9)lai'zeij(9)n] n циви­ лизация claim [kleim] у требовать

caricature ['kaerikatjuo] n ка­ рикатура carnivore ['ka:nivo:] n зоол. плотоядное животное carpentry ['kaipintri] n дере­ воотделочное производство carriage ['каепс1з] n повозка carrot ['kaerot] n морковь carry ['kaeri] унести, тащить cartridge ['ka:trid 3 ] n пат­ рон case [keis] n случай castle ['ka:s(9)l] n замок casually ['каезиэИ] adv не­ брежно catastrophe [ka'taestrofi] n катастрофа catch (caught, caught) [kaetj] ([ko:t], [ko:t]) v хватать caught past и p.p. от catch cause [ko:z] n причина; v вы­ зывать cautiously ['koijasli] adv осто­ рожно cave [keiv] n пещера ceiling ['siilip] n потолок centipede ['sentipi:d] n много­ ножка certificate [s9rtifikat] n серти­ фикат; справка chain [tjein] n цепь; v прико­ вывать chalky ['tjb:ki] а известко­ вый; меловой challenge [4Jaelind3] n вызов 210

•

Vocabulary

clap [klaep] ухлопать clatter ['klaeto] n болтовня; v болтать claw [klo:] n коготь clay [klei] n глина clench [klentj] v захватить click [klik] n щелчок; v на­ жать, щелкнуть climb [klaim] v восходить, за­ бираться clock [klok] n часы (настен­

•

comfort ['kAmfot] л утешение comfortable ['kAmf(3)t3b(3)l] а удобный command [ks'm aind] л ко­ манда; v приказывать common ['кшпэп] а общий commoner ['котэпэ] л про­ стой человек companion [кэш'раешэп] л компаньон compare [кэт'реэ] v сравни­ вать compass ['kAmpss] п диапа­ зон (голоса, муз. инстру­

ные, настольные) clumsy ['kUmzi] а неуклю­ жий cling (clung, clung) [kill]] ([kUrj], [kUi]]) v прилипать clung past и p.p. от cling clutch [kUtJ] уцеплять(ся) coarse [ko:s] а грубый coarseness ['ko:snis] n гру­ бость; шероховатость cock [kok] n кок (повар на ко­ рабле)-, курок cocoanut ['кэикэгШ] л коко­ совый орех coil [koil] п спираль collapse [ko'laeps] л крах, коллапс collect [ks'lekt] v собирать collector [ks'lekts] л коллек­ ционер collection [ко'lekJ(o)n] л кол­ лекция colloquy ['kolskwi] л обсуж­ дение

мента и т.п.) complete [кзт'рНд] v завер­ шать completely [ к з т 'pli:tli] adv полностью complex ['kmnpleks] л комп­ лекс; я сложный comprehensible [/kDmpri,hens3b(3)l] а по­ стижимый concern [k3n's3:n] v затраги­ вать condition [k3n'dij(3)n] n ус­ ловие; состояние conduct ['koncUkt] л поведение conductor [kan'dAkts] л про­ водник cone[кэип] лконус confide [ksn'faid] удоверять confidence ['konfid( 3 )ns] л доверие 211

•

Vocabulary

•

cordon ['koidn] n кордон; v окружать cost (cost, cost) [kDSt] ([kost], [kost]) v стоить count [kaunt] усчитать counter ['kaunts] n прилавок countless ['kauntlis] а бесчис­ ленный courage ['клг 163] n храбрость court [ko:t] n суд cousin ['клг(э)п] n двоюрод­ ный брат, двоюродная сес­ тра cover ['клуэ] v крышка cowardice ['kausdis] n тру­ сость cowherd ['kaoh3:d] n пастух crab [kraeb] n краб crack [kraek] n трещина; v трещать cramp [kraemp] v сжимать crash [kraej] n столкновение; v столкнуться crave [kreiv] v просить, умо­ лять crawl [kro:l] уползать crayfish ['krei,fij] n рак crazy ['kreizi] а сумасшед­ ший creation [kri'eij( 3)n] n созда­ ние (процесс) creature ['kriitjo] n создание

confound [ksn'faund] v про­ клинать confusion [k 9n'fju: 3 (o)n] n беспорядок; замешатель­ ство conjurer ['клпбзэгэ] n фокус­ ник connect [ko'nekt] v соеди­ няться connection [к э'п ек /(э)п ] n подключение; связь conscience ['konJ( 3)ns] n со­ весть consternation [/konst 3 ,neiJ( 3)n] n испуг contagion [кзпЧ е 1б з(з)п ] n алкоголь contain [kan'tein] v содер­ жать contents ['kontents] n pi со­ держимое continue [kon'tinju:] v про­ должать contradiction ^kontrs'dikJXa)!!] n проти­ воречие convenience [ksn'viinians] n удобство convenient [ksn'viinion t] a удобный convinced [ksn'vinst] а убеж­ денный convulsion [кэп'ул 1/(з )п ] n конвульсия coral ['korsl] а коралловый

(результат) creep (crept, crept) [kri:p] ([krept], [krept]) уползти 212

•

Vocabulary

•

current ['kAront] n поток curse [k3:s] n проклятие; v проклинать curtain ['k3:tn] n завеса, за­ навеска) curve [кз:у] n кривая, изгиб; v кривить customer ['kAStgmg] n поку­ патель cut (cut, cut) [kAt] ([kAt], [kAt]) n надрез; урезать, рубить cylinder ['silind9] n цилиндр

creeper ['кп:рэ] n ползунки crept past и p.p. от creep crew [kru:] n экипаж (кораб­ ля и т.п .), команда criminal ['кгшнп(э)1] п пре­ ступник cringing ['кипсеи}] п раболе­ пие crinkle ['кгп]к(э)1] v помять­ ся) cripple [, кпр(э)1] v калечить, уродовать crook [kruk] v изгибать(ся); извиваться crouch [krautj] v сжаться {от

D

страха и т.п.) crowd [kraud] п толпа; v тол­ питься crown [kraun] п корона cruel ['kruiol] а жестокий cruise [kru:z] п круиз crumple [/кглтр(9)1] v пол­ зать crush [кгл/] п давка; vдробить cry [krai] п крик, плач; v кри­ чать, плакать crystal ['kristl] п кристалл cub [клЬ] п детеныш cunning ['клшо] а хитрый curiosity [ / kju(9)ri'DSiti] п любопытство curious ['kju(9)rios] а любо­ пытный curiously ['kji)(9)ri9sli] adv любопытно

dabble ['daebl] n пузырь damnation [daem'neij(9)n] n проклятие damned [daemd] а проклятый dangerous ['d e in d 39 r9 s] a опасный dappled ['daepld] а пестрый dare [de9] v осмелиться, по­ сметь daresay [,de9'sei] vосмелить­ ся сказать daring ['беэгщ] а смелый darkened ['da:k(9)nd] а за­ темненный; потемневший darkly ['da:kli] Сумрачно dawn [cb:n] n рассвет dazzle ['daezl] n ослепление; ослепительный блеск; у слепить, ослеплять 2 13

•

Vocabulary

•

den [den] n хижина; логово dense [dens] а плотный deny [d f nai] v отрицать departm ent [d f pcutmant] n

deal [di:l] n сделка; v иметь

дело decay [df kei] n гниение; упа­ док; v разлагаться deceive [di'si:v] v обманывать deception [d f sepj(9)n] n об­ ман decide [d f said] v решать deck [dek] n палуба deck chair ['dek.tfea] n шез­ лонг {для пассажиров на

отдел; управление; депар­ тамент depend [d f pend] ^зависеть describe [dis'kraib] v описы­ вать desert ['dezot] n пустыня; v опустошать design [d f zain] n проектиро­ вание; v проектировать desire [d f zaio] n желание; хо­ теть, желать desolate ['desolat] а пустын­ ный desolation ^ d e so 'le iJ O n ] n опустошение despair [dis'pea] n отчаяние; v отчаиваться despotic [des'potik] д прину­ дительный destruction [dis'trAkf(9)n] n разрушение detachm ent [d f taetjmant] n разъединение; отстранение detail ['diiteil] n деталь, под­ робность determ ine [d f t3:min] v по­ буждать develop [d f velop] v разви­ ваться) devil ['devl] n дьявол devote [d f V9ut] v посвящать

палубе) decline [dfklain] п наклон decorum [d f кэ:гэт] п этикет deep [di:p] а глубокий deer [di9] п олень defeat [d f fi:t] п поражение; v наносить поражение defence [d f fens] п защита defend [d f fend] v защищать definite ['definit] а определен­ ный deformed [d f fo:md] д дефор­ мированный, искаженный deformity [df fo:miti] n деформированность, искажение degradation [,degr9'deij(9)n] n деградация; ухудшение deliberately [d f lib(9)ritli] adv преднамеренно delight [dffait] n восхищение delusion [d f 1и:з(э)п] n заб­ луждение demand [df ma:nd] n требова­ ние; vтребовать 214

•

Vocabulary

•

discordant [dis/ ko:d(9)nt] a несогласный discover [dis'kAva] v обнару­ жить discovery [dis'kAv(9)riJ n от­ крытие disease [di'zi:z] n заболевание disgust [dis'gASt] n отвраще­ ние disinclination ^ d isin k lf neij(3)n ] n не­ склонность, нежелание dislike [dis'laik] v не любить dismal ['dizm(9)l] а мрачный dismiss [dis'mis] v отклонять; распускать disobedience [,diS9'bi:dj9ns] n непослушание disorder [dis'oido] n беспоря­ док; расстройство, болезнь disorganization [dis/ o:g3n(a)i/zeiJ(3)n] n дезорганизация display [dis'plei] n отображе­ ние; v изображать displease [dis'pli:z] v вызы­ вать недовольство disposition [/disp3'zij(3)n] n расположение disproportion [/dispr3/po:J(3)n] « д и с п ­ ропорция disregard [ydisn'ga:d] v игно­ рировать, не обращать внимания

devoted [di'vautid] а посвя­ щенный; преданный devotion [di'v3uj(9)n] n пре­ данность dexterity [deks'teriti] n лов­ кость diametrically [,dai9'metnk(9)li] adv диаметрально diamond ['daiamond] n ромб; бриллиант die [dai] v умирать difference ['dif(9)r9ns] n раз­ личие different [#dif(a)r9nt] а отлич­ ный, другой dig (dug, dug) [dig] ([dAg], [dAg]) v копать dim [dim] а тусклый direct [d(a)i'rekt] а прямой direction [d (a)i'rek j(9)n ] n направление directness [ d (a ) f rektnis] n прямота dirty [xd3:ti] а грязный disadvantage ^disod'vamtidj] n недостаток disagreeable [,diS9'gri:9bl] a неприятный disappear [,diS9'pi9] v исче­ зать disarm [dis'a:m ] v разору­ жаться) disarticulated [, disa:' tikjuleitid] азд. непроизносимый disaster [di'zaisto] n бедствие 215

•

Vocabulary

•

dreadful ['dredf(o)l] а ужас­ ный dream [dri:m] n сон; мечта; v мечтать dreamily ['driimili] adv мечта­ тельно drew past от draw drift [drift] v плыть по тече­ нию, дрейфовать drink (drank, drunk) [drirjk] ([draepk], [drAgk]) у пить drip [drip] у капать drive (drove, driven) [draiv] ([drouv], ['drivn]) увести driven p.p. от drive drop [drop] n капля; у капать; падать; ронять drove past от drive drown [draun] уутопить(ся) drowsily ['drauzili] adv вяло drug [drAg] n лекарство; сна­ добье; наркотик drum [drAm] n барабан drunk p.p. от drink drunken ['drAgk(9)n] а пья­ ный dry [drai] а сухой; v сушить dubious ['djuibios] а сомни­ тельный due [dju:] а необходимый, со­ ответствующий dug past и p.p. от dig duke [dju:k] n герцог dull [cIaI] я тусклый dumb [dAm] а немой

dissatisfied [dis'saetisfaid] a неудовлетворенный dissect [di'sekt] v разбивать distance ['dist(o)ns] n рассто­ яние distant [ 'd is ta n t] а дистан­ ционный; отдаленный distinctive [dis'tii](k)tiv] я от­ личительный distinctly [d is'tig(k )tli] adv отчетливо distinguish [dis'tipgwij] vраз­ личать distort [dis'toit] v искажать disturb [dis't3:b] v возму­ щать; вмешиваться dock [dok] n док domestic [do'm estik] а д о ­ машний dose [dous] n доза; v дозиро­ вать double ['dAbl] уудваивать(ся) doubt [daut] n сомнение; vсо­ мневаться downcast ['daunka:st] а на­ правленный вниз dozen ['dAz(o)n] n дюжина ( 12)

drank past от drink draw (drew, drawn) [ d го :] ([dru:], [dro:n]) урисовать; тащить drawn p.p. от draw dread [dred] n страх; убоять­ ся, страшиться 216

•

Vocabulary

dummy ['dAmi] n дурачок dust [dASt] n пыль duty ['dju:ti] n обязанность, долг dwell (dwelt, dwelt) [dw el] ([dwelt], [dwelt]) v жить, обитать dwelling ['dwelip] /7жилое по­ мещение, жилище dwelt past и p.p. от dwell dwindle ['dwindl] v истощать

•

educate ['edjukeit] v обучать; давать образование educated ['e d ju k e itid ] а обученный; образован­ ный education [/edji)'keij(9)n] n образование effect fi'fekt] n результат; v влиять effort ['ef9t] n усилие either [' а\Ъд]ргоп любой elbow ['elbou] n локоть elegant ['eligont] а изящный elementary [/eli'm ent(9)n] a первичный ell [el] n колено emancipate [1'm aensipeit] v освобождать emotionally [i'm 9u f(9)n 9li] adv эмоционально enable [i'neib(o)l] удать воз­ можность или право encounter [in'kaimto] n встре­ ча; v встретиться endless ['endlis] а бесконеч­ ный enemy ['enomi] n враг energy ['en9d3i] n энергия enhancement [in'ha:nsm9nt] n расширение enjoy [ i n ' d 3 9 i ] v наслаж ­ даться enlarge [т'1а:бз] v увеличи­ вать enter ['ento] v входить

E eager ['i:go] а нетерпеливый; жаждущий earthworm ['3:0w3:m] n зем­ ляной червь easily ['i:zili] adv легко eastward ['i:stwod] adv в вос­ точном направлении easy [i:zi] а простой eatable ['i:t9D(o)l] а съедоб­ ный eatables ['i:t9b(9)lz] n съест­ ные припасы eat (ate, eaten) [i:t] ([e t], ['i:tn]> уесть, кушать eaten p.p. от eat ebb [eb] n отлив echo ['екэи] n эхо ecstasy ['ekstosi] n экстаз edge [ебз] n грань, край editor ['edit 9] n редактор 21 7

•

Vocabulary

•

excellent ['eks(9)l9nt] a пре­ восходный except [ik'sept] prep кроме exception [ik'sepf(9)n] n ис­ ключение excite [ik'sait] v возбуждать excitedly [ik 's a itid li] adv взволнованно excitement [ik 'saitm on t] n волнение exclaim [ik 'sk leim ] v вос­ кликнуть excuse [ik'skjurs] n оправда­ ние exertion [ig/z3:J(9)n] n напря­ жение exhaustion [ig'zo:st/(9)n ] n выхлоп exhibit [ig'zibit] n экспонат; v выставлять(ся) exist [ig'zist] v существовать existence [ig'zist(9)ns] n су­ ществование exit ['egzit]« выход expect [ik'spekt] v ожидать expedition [,ekspi'dij(9)n] n экспедиция experience [ik'spi(9)ri9ns] n опыт experiment [ik'sperim9nt] n эксперимент expert ['eksp3:t] n эксперт, знаток explain [ik'splein] v объяс­ нять

entertain [,en t9'tein] v раз­ влекаться) entertainment [,ent9' teinmant] «развлечение enthusiastically [in,6ju:zi'aestik(9)li] adv c энтузиазмом entrance ['entrans] n вход equal ['iikwal] травный equilibrium [,i:kwi'libri9m] n равновесие erect [frekt] v подниматься) escape [fskeip] n побег; vy6eжать especial [i'speJ(o)l] ^особен­ ный especially [f spej(a)li] adv осо­ бенно establish [fstaeblij] v устано­ вить eternal [i't3:n(a)l] а вечный ethics ['e0iks] n этика even ['i:v(9)n] adv лаже eventful [i ventf(9)l] a богатый событиями evident [ 'e v id e n t] a очевид­ ный evil ['i:v(a)l] n зло; дьявол; a злой exact [ig'zaekt] сточный exactly [ig'zaektli] adv точно examination [ig,zaemi'neij(9)n] n проверка; осмотр examine [ig'zaemin] v иссле­ довать; осматривать 218

•

Vocabulary

•

facet ['faesit] n сустав fade [feid] v выгорать fail [fell] v потерпеть неудачу, провалиться failure ['feiljo] n неисправ­ ность; провал, неудача faint1 [feint] n обморок; v упасть в обморок faint2[feint] а нечеткий fair1[feo] n ярмарка fair2 [feo] а справедливый fairy ['fe(9)ri] а сказочный faith [feiG] n вера faithful ['fei0f(9)l] а верный fall (fell, fallen) [foil] ([fel], [7э:1эп]) упадать fallen p.p. от fall familiar [f9'mili9] а знакомый famous ['feimos] а известный fancy ['faensi] n воображение; v придумывать fantastic [faen'taestik] «ф а н ­ тастический; причудливый far [fa:] adv далеко fast [fa:st] adv быстро fasten ['fa:s(9)n] узакреплять fatal ['feitl] а фатальный, ро­ ковой fate [feit] n исход; судьба fear [fi9] n страх; убояться fearful ['fi9f(9)l] а жуткий, страшный feast [fi:st] n пиршество; v праздновать^ пировать feather ['feSo] n перо {птицы)

explanation [,ekspl9'neij(9)n] «объяснение explore [ik'spb:] v исследо­ вать explosive [ik 'sp lo u siv ] a взрывчатый express [ik'spres] v выражать expression [ik 'sp rej(9)n ] n выражение expressionless [ik'sprej(9)nlis] а невыразительный expressive [ik'spresiv] а выра­ зительный extend [ik'stend] v распрост­ раняться) extent [ik'stent] n степень extinct [ik'stnjkt] а вымер­ ший extraordinary [ik'stro:d(9)n(9)ri] а экст­ раординарный, необычай­ ный extreme [ik'stri:m] а экстре­ мальный, крайний extremely [ik 'stri:m li] adv чрезвычайно extremity [ik'stremiti] n ко­ нечность eyebrow ['aibrau] n бровь

F fabric ['faebrikj /i ткань facade [fg'said] n фасад 219

•

Vocabulary

feature ['fi:t/a] n черта featureless ['fi:tjalis] а невы­

•

firewood ['faiawud] «дрова firm [f3:m] «твердый fist [fist] n кулак fitful ['fitf(a)l] а прерывис­

разительный fed past и p.p. от feed feeble ['fi:b(a)l] о слабый feed (fed, fed) [fi:d] ([fed], [fed])

тый, судорожный fix [fiks] v устанавливать;

закреплять

v кормить(ся)

flame [fleim] n пламя flannels ['flaenlz] n (спортив­

feel (felt, felt) [fi:l] ([felt], [felt])

v чувствовать feeling ['fi:lirj] « чувство feline ['fi:lain] а кошачий fell1 [fel] v рубить (деревья),

ный) костюм из шерстяной фланели flare [flea] уярко вспыхнуть, сверкнуть flash [flaej] п вспышка flat [flaet] а плоский flesh [flej] п плоть, мясо

валить (лес) fell2 past от fall fellow ['felou] n товарищ felt past и p.p. от feel female ['firmed] а женский fern [f3:n] n папоротник ferocious [fa'raufas] а свире­

flew past от fly2 flexible ['fleksab(a)l] а гиб­

кий flickering ['flik(a)rir)] n мер­

пый fetter ['feta] n оковы; v ско­

цание flight [flait] n полет flinch [flintj] v вздрагивать float [flaut] v плавать на по­

вать feverish ['fi:v(a)rij] алихора-

дочный fierce [fias] а жестокий, сви­

верхности

репый

floor [flo:] «дно; пол flourishing ['flAriJig] а цвету­

figh t (fo u g h t, fou gh t) [fait]

([fa:t], [fo:t]) n борьба; v6oроться fill [111] v наполнять finally ['fainali] adv наконец find (fo u n d , found) [faind] ([faund], [faund]) v находить finding ['faindir)] n находка fire ['faia] n огонь; vстрелять

щий flow [flau] «течение flown p.p. от fly2 flutter ['fUta] vдрожать fly1 [flai] п муха fly2 (flew, flown) [flai] ([flu:],

[Пэип]) улетать fog [fog] n туман 220

•

Vocabulary

•

fortnight ['fo:tnait] n две не­

folk [fauk] n народ, люди follow ['folao] v следовать follower ['fnlaua] n последова­

дели fortunate ['fo:tJ(9)n9t] чудач­

ливый forward ['fo:w9d] adv вперед

тель folly ['foil) n безумие, сумас­ шествие foolish [ fu:li/] а глупый foot [fut] (pi feet) n нога footfall ['futfo:l] n поступь footless ['fotlis] а безногий footstep ['futstep] n след force [fo:s] n сила fore [fo:] n носовая часть ко­ рабля forefront [foifrAnt] n передняя часть forehead ['forid] ллоб forever [fa 'r e v a ] adv навсег­ да

fought past и p.p. от fight foulness ['faulnis] n загрязне­

ние found1 [faund] v основать found2past и p.p. от find frame [freim] n рамка; v об­

рамлять frantic ['fraentik] а неистовый free [fri:] а свободный; v ос­

вобождать freely ['fri:li] ч*/усвободно fret [fret] v беспокоиться,

волноваться frightened ['fraitnd] а испу­

forgave past от forgive fo r g e t ( f o r g o t, fo r g o tte n ) [fa'get] ([fa'gDt], [fa'gD tn])

ганный front [frAnt] n передняя сто­

рона funny ['fAni] ч смешной furious ['fju(9)ri9s] ч разъя­

v забывать forgive (forgave, forgiven)

ренный; неистовый

[fa'giv] ([fa'gerv], [fa'grvan]) v прощать

furnish ['f3:nij] v снабжать furry ['f3:ri] ч пушистый further ['f3:d9] adv далее furtive f'f3:tiv] а скрытый

forgiven p.p. от forgive forgot past от forget forgotten p.p. от forget former [7 о :т э] сбывший formula ['foimjulo] n состав,

G

формула forth [fo:0] adv дальше forthwith [JoiG'wid] adv не­

gabble ['gaeb(9)l] n бормота­

ние; v бормотать

медленно 221

•

Vocabulary

gain [gem] v получать; дости­ гать gallery ['дае1эп] n галерея gangway ['gaegwei] n сходня, продольный мостик bring to the gangway наказы­ вать (матроса) плетью gap [gasp] n пробел; провал garrulous ['gaerolos] а говор­ ливый gash [gaej] v надрезать gasp [ga:sp] n удушье gateway ['geitwei] n проход gather ['даедэ] v собирать gaze [geiz] n пристальный взгляд ; v вним ательно смотреть gentle [ 'б з е п tl] а нежный; кроткий, мягкий genuine ['c^enjuin] а настоя­ щий, подлинный gesticulate [d3e'stikjuleit] v жести кул иро вать gesture ['d3estJo] п знак, жест get (got, got) [get] ([gDt], [gDt]) v получать; добираться ghastly ['ga:stli] а ужасный; отвратительный, мерзкий giant ['d3aiont] n гигант; ве­ ликан; о гигантский, гро­ мадный gibber ['63160] v невнятно го­ ворить gingerly [ б зтб ззй ] adv осто­ рожно

•

glance [gla:ns] n взгляд; v взглянуть glare [д1еэ] n ослепительный блеск; v блестеть gleam [gli:m] n слабый свет glide [glaid] n скольжение; v плавно двигаться glitter ['glita] v сверкать glory ['glo:ri] n слава glow [д1зи] v гореть, сверкать

{о глазах) gnaw[пэ:] угрызть goat [gaut] п козел, коза gorilla [дэ'п1э] п горилла got past и р.р. от get graceful ['greisf(3)l] а изящ­ ный grafting ['gra:ftio] п транс­ плантация, пересадка

(тканей, органов и т.п.) grapple ['дгаер(э)1] v бороть­ ся; схватиться, сцепиться grasp [gra:sp] v схватить gratify ['graetifai] v удовлет­ ворять grave [greiv] n могила greeting ['griitig] n привет­ ствие grew past от grow greyish ['greiij] а сероватый grimace [gri'm eis] n грима­ са grimly ['grimli] С ум р ач н о grinding ['graindig] n шли­ фовка 222

•

V ocabulary •

hack [haek] n надрез hail [heil] n град hairy ['Ье(э)п] а волосатый halt [ho:lt] у(при)остановить; колебаться hammock ['Ьэетэк] n подвес­ ная койка handful ['haendful] n горстка handle ['haendl] n ручка (двер­ ная) handsome ['h aen s(9)m ] a симпатичный happen ['Ьаерэп] v происхо­ дить, случаться hardly ['ha:dli] яЛ едва hatch [haetj] v высиживать hatchet ['haetjit] n топор hate [heit] v ненавидеть hateful ['heitf(d)l] а ненавис­ тный hatred ['heitrid] n ненависть headland ['hedlond] n край поля; мыс headlong ['hedlog] adv с голо­ вой heal [hi:l] v исцелять heap [hi:p] n куча hear (heard, heard) [hid] ([h3:d], [h3:d]) услышать heard past и p.p. от hear heart [ha:t] n сердце heartily ['haitili] adv сердеч­ но, от всего сердца heed [hi:d] vобращать внима­ ние; остерегаться

grip [grip] v схватить grisly ['grizli] а ужасный groan [дгэип] n стон; v сто­ нать grossness ['grousnis] n гру­ бость grotesque [grau'tesk] а неле­ пый, абсурдный; причуд­ ливый, фантастический ground [graund] n земля group [gru:p] n группа grow (grew, grown) [дгэи] ([grin], [дгэип]) урасти(ть) growl [graul] v рычать grown p.p. от grow growth [дгэиО] n рост grub [дглЬ] v жрать grudge [дглбз] n недоволь­ ство grunt [дгдШ] v хрюкать guard [ga:d] n охрана guess [ges] v предполагать; догадываться guest [gest] n гость guiltily ['giltili] виновато gulf [gAlf] n залив gum [ддт] n эвкалипт gun [длп] n ружье gust [gASt] n порыв gutter ['gAto] n канава

H habit ['haebit] n привычка 223

•

V ocabulary •

heel [hi:l] n пятка heir [еэ] n наследник hellish ['helij] а адский helper ['helpa] n помощник hem [hem] n кайма; v окайм­ лять hen [hen] n курица herbs [h3:bz] n травы; зелень hesitate ['heziteit] уколебать(ся) hesitation [,h ezi'teij(9 )n ] n сомнение hiccough ['Ьгкдр] n икота; v

honour ['опэ] n честь; v че­ ствовать hoof [hu:f] n копыто hop [hop] v прыгать horizon [h9'raiz(9)n] n гори­ зонт horn [ho:n] я рог horrible ['ЬогэЬ(9)1] а ужас­ ный horribly ['hDrobli] adv ужасно horrify ['horifai] уустрашать, пугать horror ['Ьогэ] n ужас horsehair ['ho:she9] n конс­ кий волос host [h9ust] n хозяин household ['haushguld] n до­ машнее хозяйство hovel [/hov(9)l] n лачуга howl [haul] n вой; v подвывать huge [hju:d3] я огромный hum [Ьлш] n гул; v гудеть human ['hjuimon] n человек; а человеческий humanity [hju'maeniti] n чело­ веческий род humming ['hAmiij] я шумя­ щий; гудящий humour ['hjuimo] n юмор hunch [hAntJ] v сутулиться, горбиться hurriedly ['hAridli] adv по­ спешно hurry ['Ьлп] лепешка; vспе­ шить

икать

hid past от hide hidden p.p. от hide hide (hid, hidden) [haid] ([hid], [ ' h id n ]) v скрывать(ся), прятаться hideous ['hidios] а отврати­ тельный hill [hil] n холм hind [haind] а задний (о ла­

пах) hiss [his] v шипеть hit (hit, hit) [hit] ([hit], [hit]) v ударять hoarse [ho:s] я хриплый hog [hog] n прогиб hole [Ьэи1] n берлога, нора holiday ['holidi] n праздник hollow f'hobu] n впадина; a пустой homunculus [hD'mAgkjubs] n гомункул, искусственный человек 224

•

V ocabulary •

imagine [i'maed3in] v вообра­ жать imitation [/ im i'te iJ (o )n ] n имитация imitative ['imitotiv] а подра­ жательный immediately [i'mi:diotli] adv немедленно immensity [ 1'm e n siti] n необъятность immorality [jmo'raeliti] « без­ нравственность impede [im 'pi:d] v препят­ ствовать; сдерживать imperceptibly [^mpo'septobli] adv неощутимо imperfectly [im'p3:fikth] adv несовершенно imperious [im 'p i(o )r io s] a властный imploringly [im 'pbiripli] adv умоляюще import ['im'po:t] « импорт; v завозить, импортировать impossible [im'pDSob(o)l] a невозможный impression [im 'p reJ(o)n ] « впечатление im pulse ['i mp Al s] « и м ­ пульс inaction [in'aekJ(o)n] « без­ действие incessant [in'ses(o)nt] а непрекращающийся; беско­ нечный

hurt (hurt, hurt) [h3:t] ([h3:t], [Ь з:t]) v наносить вред, причинять боль hustle ['hAs(o)l] v толкать hut [hAt] « хижина hyena [hai'iino] n гиена hypnosis [hip'nousis] « гипноз hysterics [hi'steriks] n истери­ ческий припадок; истерика

I ideal [ai'diol] а идеальный identify [af dentifai] v опозна­ вать, идентифицировать idiot ['idiot] n идиот idle [' aidl] а беззаботный; праздный, ленивый idyllic [(a)i'dilik] а идилли­ ческий ignorance ['ignorons] n незна­ ние ignorant ['ignorant] а неосве­ домленный illu m in a tio n [i/l(j)u:mi'neiJ(o)n] n осве­ щение illusion [Г1и:з(о)п] n иллюзия illustration [/ ilo'streiJ(o)n] n иллюстрация image ['птпбз] n изображение; образ imagination [i/maed3i'neiJ(o)n] «воображение 225

• Vocabulary •

inhuman [in'hju:m9n] а жес­ токий injure ['111639] v повреждать injury ['ind39ri] n поврежде­ ние inky [' irjki] а чернильный inner [in o ] а внутренний innumerable [i'nju:m(9)r9b(9)l] а неисчислимый inquiry [in'kwai(9)ri] n зап­ рос, наведение справок inquisitive [in'kwizitiv] ^лю ­ бознательный insanity [in'sasniti] n невме­ няемость insensibly [in'sensobli] adv равнодушно inseparable [in'sep(9)r9b(9)l] а неотделимый insides [in'saidz] npl внутрен­ ности insincere [^nsin'sio] я неиск­ ренний insist [in'sist] v настаивать inspiration [/inspi'reij(9)n] n вдохновение insult [ insAlt] n оскорбление insurmountable [/ ins9/maunt9b(9)l] а не­ преодолимый intellectual [jnti'lek tju ol] n интеллигент intelligent [in'telid3(9)nt] a интеллектуал ьн ый intend [in'tend] унамереваться

incident ['insid(9)nt] n инци­ дент, случай incline [in'klain] v склонять(ся) Increase1['ir)kri:s] n увеличе­ ние increase2 [in'kri:s] уувеличивать(ся) incubator ['ipkjubeito] n ин­ кубатор indifference [in'dif(9)r9ns] n безразличие, равнодушие indifferent [in'dif(9)r9nt] a нейтральный, равнодуш­ ный, безразличный indisputably [,indi'spju:t9bli] adv бесспорно indistinct [,indi'stir)kt] а не­ ясный; нечеткий induce [in'dju:s] устимулировать, заставлять; навлекать inevitable [i'nevit9b(9)l] а не­ избежный infect [in'fekt] v инфициро­ вать, заражать infinite ['infinit] а бесконеч­ ный inflexible [in 'flek s9b (9)l] a негибкий influence ['influons] n влия­ ние; v влиять inhabit [in'haebit] v обитать, жить inhabited [in'haebitid] ^насе­ ленный 226

•

V ocabulary •

intensity [in'tensiti] n интен­ сивность intent [in'tent] n намерение intently [in'tentli] adv при­ стально, внимательно intercourse ['int9ko:s] n обще­ ние interfere [,int9'fi9] умешать, вмешиваться interminably [in't3:m in3bli] adv бесконечно internal [in't3:nl] а внутрен­ ний interplay ['intaplei] n взаимо­ действие interrupt [, ints rApt] v преры­ вать interval ['int9v(9)l] n интер­ вал intimacy ['intimasi] n бли­ зость intimate ['intimit] а близкий intolerable [тЧо1(з)гзЬ(з)1] a невыносимый introduce [.intro'djuis] у представлять, знакомить intuition ^ in tju 'ij^ n ] n ин­ туиция inundate ['inondeit] укнижн. наводнять, переполнять invent [in'vent] у изобретать investigate [in'vestigeit] у ис­ следовать investigation [m,vesti'geij(9)n] n исследование

investigator [in'vestigeita] n исследователь invisible [in'viZ 9b( 9)l] а неви­ димый inward ['inwod] adv внутрь iron ['aion] n железо irritate ['iriteit] v раздра­ жать island ['ailand] n остров islander ['айэпбэ] n острови­ тянин isle [ail] n остров

j jabber ['бзаеЬз] n болтовня; v болтать jacket [ ' d 3aekit] n пальто; пиджак jaw [630:] n челюсть jealously ['d3el9sli] adv рев­ ниво; завистливо jealousy ['d3el9Si] n ревность; зависть journalist ['d 3 3 :n (9 )list] n журналист journey ['бзз:ш ] n путеше­ ствие judge [бзлбз] л судья; усудить jungle ['б зл д д (э)1] п джунг­ ли justification [/d3AStifi'keiJ(9)n] д оправ­ дание 22 7

•

Vocabulary

К

•

ladder ['laedo] л лестница lagoon [la'gu:n] л лагуна lain p.p. от lie2 lair [lea] л логовище lame [leim] а хромой lamp [laemp] л лампа land [lasnd] л земля; v призем­

keenly ['ki:nli] adv остро keep (kept, kept) [ki:p] ([kept],

[kept]) v хранить, (с о д е р ­ жать keg [кед] n бочонок kennel ['kenl] n конура ( соба­ чья)

литься landing ['laendip] л высадка landward ['laendwad] adv к

kept past и p.p. от keep key [ki:] n ключ; улика kick [kik] v толкать(ся), пи-

берегу lank [lasgk] л длинный lapsing ['laepsip] а истекаю­

хать(ся) kind [kaind] n вид kindness ['kaindnis] л доброта kindred ['kindrid] n родные king [kip] л король kiss [kis] л поцелуй; v цело­

щий larynx ['laerigks] л гортань lash [laej] n зазор latch [laet/] л задвижка, засов lava ['lcr.va] л лава law [lo:] л закон lay 1 (laid, laid) [lei] ([leid],

вать knee [ni:] n колено knew past от know knock [nok] n стук; v стучать know (knew, known) [паи]

[leid]) v класть lay2past от lie2 layer ['leia] л слой leader ['li:da] л лидер; вожак leaf [li:f] л лист leafy ['li:fi] л лиственный lean (leant, leant) [li:n] ([lent],

([nju:], [пэип]) узнать knowledge ['nolid3] n знания known p.p. от know

[lent]) унаклонить(ся)

L

leant past и p.p. от lean leap (leapt, leapt) [li:p] ([lept],

laboratory [la'bDratri] ллабо-

[lept]) n прыжок; упрыгать

ратория lace [leis] л шнурок lack [laek] л отсутствие, не­ хватка

leapt past и p.p. от leap learn (learnt, learnt) [1з:п]

([brnt], [1з:пф уучиться learnt past и p.p. от learn 228

•

Vocabulary

leastways [4i:stweiz] adv no крайней мере leather [ЧеЗэ] n кожа leave (left, left) [li:v] ([left], [left]) v уходить, оставлять left past и p.p. от leave leisure [Чезэ] «досуг length [1ер0] n продолжитель­ ность; длина leopard [Черэб] «леопард let (let, let) [let] ([let], [let]) v позволять level [4ev(a)l] «уровень liar [Чаю] «лжец lick [lik] v лизать lid [lid] « веко lidless [' lidlis] а без век lie1[lai] «ложь; vлгать lie2 (lay, lain) [lai] ([lei], [lein]) улежать lightly ['laitli] ^ с л е г к а lightning [Чайшр] « вспыш­ ка; молния limb [lim] « конечность limit [4imit] « предел; v огра­ ничивать limited [4im itid] а ограни­ ченный limp [limp] v хромать line [lain] « строка; строй ling [lip] « морская щука liquid [4ikwid] « жидкость list [list] « список literally [4it(d)r9li] adv бук­ вально

•

litter[4ita] «мусор Hama [Ча:шэ] «лама (живот­ ное) load [laud] v загружать loathsome [43U0s(9)m] а не­ приятный lock [bk] « замок; v запирать на замок lodging [4od3ip] « жилье loneUness ['ldunlinis]« одино­ чество lonely [Чэипй] а одинокий loose [lu:s] а свободный loosen [4 u :s(3 )n ] v ослаб­ ляться) lose (lost, lost) [lu:z] ([lost], [lost]) утерять lost past и p.p. от lose lot [lot] «жребий loyalty [loialti] «лояльность luck [1лк] « удача lug [1лд] « выступ luminous [4u:min3s] а свет­ лый lump [1лшр] « кусок lunatic [4u:n3tik] «душевно­ больной, безумец lung [1лр] « легкое ( внутрен­

ний орган) lurch [b:tj] у крениться lurk [1з:к] у скрывать luxuriance [1лд'зи(э)пэп8] « буйный рост luxuriant [1лд'зи(э)пэп1] а обильный 229

•

Vocabulary

м

•

maudlin ['moidlin] а плаксивый meal [mi:l] п еда, трапеза mean1[mi:n] а подлый mean2 (meant, meant) [mi:n] ([ment], [ment]) у значить, означать meant past и p.p. от mean2 meanwhile ['mimwail] advTQM временем mechanism ['т е к 9 ш г (э )т ] n механизм medical ['medik(9)l] а меди­ цинский medicine ['meds(9)n] n меди­ цина; лекарство, снадобье medieval [,m e d i'i:v (9 )l] a средневековый meditation [,m edi'teij(9)n] n медитация; размышление meet (met, met) [mi:t] ([met], [met]) у встречать melancholic [/melon'kolik] a меланхоличный; грустный membrane ['m em b rein ] n мембрана menacingly ['m enisigli] adv угрожающе menagerie [тГ п аебз(9)п ] n зверинец mental ['mentl] а умственный mercy [m3:si] /? помилование mere [тю ] а простой merely [' mioli] adv просто meridian [mo'ridion] л сечение mess [mes] n беспорядок

madden ['maedn] v сводить c ума magnetism ['maegnitiz(o)m] n магнетизм male [meil] n мужчина manage ['тазшбз] ууправлять maneuver [гпэ' пшуэ] n маневр mangle ['т а з 1зд (э)1] v корежить(ся) mankind ^maen'kaind] n че­ ловечество manner ['таеп э] n способ; манера marble ['та:Ь(э)1] а мрамор­ ный mark [ma:k] n метка marshal ['ша:Дэ)1] v распо­ лагать в определенном по­ рядке; выстраивать {войска и т.п.)\ направлять, руко­ водить marvel ['та:у(э)1] v восхи­ щаться, дивиться mass [maes] п масса massacre ['maesoko] п резня massive ['maesiv] а массив­ ный mast [ma:st] п мачта master ['marsto] п хозяин; владелец mat [maet] п мат; матрас mate [meit] п помощник (ка­ питана) 230

•

Vocabulary

met past и p.p . от meet midst [midst] n середина midway ^mid'wei] adv на полпути mightily ['maitili] сильно mile [mail] n миля miniature ['minifajtja] n ми­ ниатюра misery ['гшг(э)п] n rope misinterpret [,m ism rt3:prit] v неверно истолковывать missionary ['гп1/ э п ( э ) п ] n миссионер mist [mist] n туман mix [miks] v смешивать moan [тэип] n стон; v стонать mock [nmk] n насмешка; v насмехаться model ['modi] n модель moderate [,mDd(a)rit] а уме­ ренный modification [ymodify keif(o)n] n модификация, изменение modify ['rrmdifai] v изменять moist [moist] а сырой, влаж­ ный momentarily ['m oum ont^rili] tfrfvмгновенно monotonous [mo,nDt(o)nos] a монотонный, однообразный monster ['numstd] n чудови­ ще, монстр monstrosity [m on'stm siti] n уродство; чудовище; зд. урод mood [mu:d] n настроение

•

moonlight ['mu:nlait] а? лун­ ный свет morality [ma'rasliti] n нрав­ ственный закон mostly ['maustli] главным образом moth [mD0] n моль, мотылек, мошка motionless [, m 3i)J(3)nlis] a неподвижный motive ['rrmutiv] n повод mud [mAd] n грязь muddle f'mAdl] n путаница multiply ['mAltiplai] v умно­ жать, размножать(ся) multitude ['multitju:d] n мно­ жества murmur [ 'т з : т э ] n шепот; v шептать muscle [/mAs(3)l] n мышца Muslim ['mAzlim] n мусуль­ манин mutilate ['mju:tileit] v иска­ жать; уродовать muzzle [,тлг(з)1] n морда mysterious [m i'sti(9)ri9s] a таинственный mystery ['mist(9)ri] n тайна mystification [/mistifi/keij(a)n] n мистификация

N narrow ['паегэи] а узкий 231

•

Vocabulary

native ['neitiv] n абориген, туземец nauseous ['noizios] я тошнот­ ворный neat [ni:t] а аккуратный necessarily ['nesis(3)rili] adv обязательно need [ni:d] n нужда; v нуж­ даться neighbourhood ['neibshud] n окрестность nerve [пз :у] n нерв nervous ['n3:v3s] а возбуж­ денный; нервный nether [' педэ] а нижний network ['netw3:k] n сеть nevertheless ^nevocte'les] cj однако nightfall ['naitfod] n сумерки nightmare ['naitmes] n кош­ мар noble ['пзиЬ(э)1] ^благород­ ный noise [noiz] n шум noiseless ['noizlis] а бесшум­ ный nondescript ['rmnd^skript] a неописуемый nonsense ['nons(3)ns] n ерунда noon [nu:n] n полдень northeastward ^noiO'iistwsd] а северо-восточный northern ['по:5зп] а северный northwest [,n3:0' west] «севе­ ро-запад

•

northwestward ^noiG'westwsd] а северо-западный nostril ['nostril] n ноздря notice [ nsutis] v замечать nursery ['n3:s(3)ri] n питомник

О oar [э;] n весло obedient [a 'b iid isn t] а п о­ слушный object ['obd^ikt] n объект obscure [sb'skjus] v затенять obstacle ['obst3k(3)l] n пре­ пятствие obtain [sb'tein] v получать occasion [з'к е 1з(э)п] n слу­ чай occasional [з 'к е 1з ( э ) п э 1] a случайный occur [з'кз:] v происходить odd [od] а нечетный; стран­ ный odour ['sudo] n аромат offer ['Dfs] упредлагать ominous ['om inas] а злове­ щий opaque [su'peik] а непрозрач­ ный, матовый operate ['орзгей] v опериро­ вать opinion [9 pinjsn] n мнение opportunity [хо р э 'tjuiniti] n возможность 232

•

Vocabulary

•

oppress [o'pres] v угнетать orchid ['o:kid] n орхидея order [ Dido] п порядок; vпри­

paraffin ['paerofin] n парафин parallel ['paerolel] n парал­

казывать originally [9'rid3in(9)li] adv первоначально ousted [austid] # выгнанный outcast ['autka:st] n изгой outer ['auto] а внешний outside [aut'said] adv вне outward ['autwod] а направ­ ленный наружу overboard ['ouvobo:d] adv за борт(ом) overflow [^uvo'flou] v пере­ полнять

paralyze ['paerolaiz] v парали­

лель зовать parcel ['pa:s(o)l] n сверток parrot ['paerot] n попугай particular [po'tikjulo] а осо­ бенный particularly [po'tikjuloli] adv особенно partly ['pa:tli] adv частично passenger ['pa2Sind3o] n пас­ сажир passion ['рае|(э)п] n страсть passionately ['paej(9)nitli] adv неистово pat [paet] v легко похлопы­ вать path [pa:0] n путь patience ['pei|(9)ns] n терпе­ ние patter ['paeto] v барабанить pause [po:z] n пауза; уостановить(ся), сделать паузу peck [рек] v клевать peculiar [pi'kjudm] а особый peep [pi:p] v подглядывать peerfpm] углядеть pelt [pelt] v забросить penknife ['pennaif] п перочин­ ный нож perceive [po'siiv] у чувствовать perfectly ['p3:fiktli] adv совер­ шенно

overtake (overtook, overtaken)

[,ouv9'teik] ([,9uv9'tuk], [^uvo'teikon]) vнастигать overturn [,9uv9't3:n] v опро­ кинуть ox [Dks] (p/oxen) n вол, бык

P pace [peis] n шаг; темп package ['paekid3] n пакет paddle [ ' paedl] v шлепать;

грести pale [peil] а бледный palm [pa:m] n пальма panic ['paenik] n паника pant [paent] v тяжело дышать paradise ['paerodais] n рай 233

•

Vocabulary

•

plasticity [plaes'tisiti] n плас­ тичность platform ['plaetfoim] n плат­ форма plot [plot] n замысел; заговор pointed ['pointid] а заострен­ ный, остроконечный poison ['poiz(3)n] n отрава, яд polish ['polij] v полировать polygon ['pDligon] n полигон possess [po'zes] уобладать possibility [,poss'biliti] n воз­ можность pottery [/pDt(9)ri] n керамика pour [po:j v наливать powerfully ['pau3f(3)li] adv мощно; властно practice ['praektis] n практи­ ка practise ['praektis] v практи­ коваться), упражняться praise [preiz] n похвала; v хвалить pray[prei] упросить, молить­ ся) preacher ['priitjs] n проповед­ ник prefer [рп7з:] упредпочитать prepare [рп'рез] уготовить presence [/prez(s)ns] n при­ сутствие present ['prez(3)nt] а присут­ ствующий; нынешний presently ['prez(3)ntli] adv те­ перь; вскоре

perform [ps'fDim] v представ­ лять, изображать permit [ps'mit] v разрешать person ['p3:s(9)n] n личность personal ['рз:5(э)пэ1] дли н ­ ный, персональный persuade [ps'sweid] v убеж­ дать petulance ['petjulsns] n раз­ дражительность phantom ['faentsm] n фантом physically ['fizikli] adv физи­ чески physiologist [JizfD l3d3ist] n физиолог physiology [/fizi/Dl3d3i] n фи­ зиология pickaxe ['pikaeks] n кирка (,инструмент) picturesque ^piktJV resk] a живописный piece [pi:s] n кусочек pilaster [pi'lassts] n пилястр pile [pail] n куча; v сваливать в кучу pillow ['рйэи] n подушка pink [pigk] а розовый pinkish ['pipkij] а розоватый pitiful ['pitif(3)l] а жалкий pity ['piti] n жалость take pity on smb пожалеть к ого-л ., сжалиться над кем-л. plain [plein] n плоскость, рав­ нина 234

•

Vocabulary

press [pres] v нажимать pretend [pri'tend] v притво­

•

publish ['pAbliJ] v издавать puckering ['рлк(э)пг)] n че­

канка

ряться

pull [pul] утянуть puma ['pjuims] n пума ( жи­

prevail [pri'veil] у преобладать prevent [pri'vent] v предотв­

вотное)

ратить

punishment [ pAniJmsnt] n

previous ['priiviss] а предыду­

наказание

щий prey [prei] n добыча prig [prig] n педант probably ['probsbli] adv воз­

pursue [ps'sju:] у преследовать push [puj] у толкать puzzle ['pAz(s)l] у озадачить pyre [ pais] n костер

можно produce [pro'djuis] v произво­ дить profound [prs'faund] а глубо­ кий prohibition [,pr3uhi'bij(3)n] n запрет projection [ргэ'бзекД э)п] n проекция proper ['props] а присущий; надлежащий propose [ргэ'рэиг] v предла­ гать prostrate ['prostreit] а обес­ силенный protection [р гэЧ ек /(э)п ] n защита protrude [prs'tru:d] v выпя­ чивать, высовывать prove [pru:v] v доказывать provision [ргз/У1з(з)п] n про­ дукты publication [,pAbli'keiJ(3)n] n публикация

Q quadrupedal [kwo'drupidl] a

четвероногий quality ['kwDliti] n качество quantity ['kwontiti] n количе­

ство quarrel ['kwDrsl] n ссора; v

ссориться quarter ['kwoits] n четверть queer [kwis] а подозритель­

ный, странный questioningly ['kwestj(3)nir)li]

adv вопросительно quit [kwit] у выходить из quiver ['kwivs] vдрожать

R rabbit ['raebit] n кролик 235

•

Vocabulary

radiance ['reidions] n излуче­ ние raft [ra:ft] n плот rag [raeg] n ветошь, коврик rage [reid3] n ярость railway ['reilwei] n железная дорога rang past от ring rapidly ['raepidli] adv быстро rare [геэ] я редкий rarely ['reoli] adv редко rate [reit] n скорость ravine [ro'viin] n овраг raw [го:] а сырой reach [ri:tj] v достигать reaction [п'эекДэ)п] n реак­ ция realize ['riolaiz] vосознавать, понимать; реализовать reappear [д п э'р ю ] v вновь появляться reason ['ri:z(o)n] n причина reasonable ['п:г(э)пэЬ(э)1] a приемлемый; разумный rebellious [ri'beljos] а непос­ лушный recall [п'кэ:1] v вспоминать recede [ri'siid] v отступать receive [ri'siiv] v принимать recite [ri'sait] v рассказывать наизусть recognize ['rekognaiz] v рас­ познать reconstruct ^riikon'strAkt] v реконструировать

•

recover [п'клуэ] v выздорав­ ливать reed [ri:d] n тростник reflection [n'flekJ(o)n] n от­ ражение refrain1[ri'frein] n рефрен refrain2 [ri'frein] v воздержи­ ваться refreshing [rffrejig] а освежа­ ющий regard [ri'ga:d] v расценивать region ['гЫ з(э)п] n область regret [ri'gret] v сожалеть relapse [ri'laeps] n рецидив release [rfli:s] v выпускать religious [ri'lid30s] а религи­ озный reluctantly [rfU k tontli] adv неохотно rely [ri'lai] v полагаться remain [ri'mein] v оставаться remains [ri'meinz] n pi остат­ ки remark [ri'mcr.k] n замечание remember [ri'membo] v по­ мнить rent [rent] n трещина repeat [ri'pi:t] v повторять replace [ri'pleis] v замещать replacement [ri'pleismont] n замена reply [rf plai] n ответ; v отве­ чать reputation [,repju'teiJ(o)n] n репутация 236

•

Vocabulary

•

rigid ['rid3id] а твердый ring (rang, rung) [rirj] ([raerj], [ГАГ)]) v звонить riot ['raist] лбунт ripe [raip] а зрелый rise (rose, risen) [raiz] ([rouz], ['riz(a)n]) уповышать(ся); поднимать(ся) risen p.p. от rise risk [risk] л риск ritual [ ritjual] л ритуал roar [ro:] v реветь rock [rok] л камень; скала rocky ['roki] а скалистый rod [rod] л удочка roll [roul] v катить(ся); вертеть(ся); вращать(ся) roof [ru:f] л кровля, крыша root [ru:t] л корень горе [гэир]л канат; верев­ ка rose past от rise rough [rAf] а грубый, неоте­ санный royal ['roial] а королевский rub [глЬ]утереть rudder [' rAds] n руль ruddy [' гAdi] а румяный rude [ru:d] а невежливый, грубый ruins ['ru:inz] n pi руины rule [ru:l] v управлять rum [глш] n ром rummage [ гл1пк1з] n хлам rung p.p. от ring

requirement [ri'kwaiamant] n необходимое условие, тре­ бование rescue ['reskju:] n спасение; v спасать research [ri's 3 :tj] n исследо­ вание; v исследовать respect [ri'spekt] n уважение; v уважать response [ri'spDns] n реакция, ответ restless ['restlis] а беспокой­ ный retire [ri'taia] ууволить(ся) retrace [ri'treis] n обратный ход retreat [ri'tri:t] n отступле­ ние; v отступать retrospect ['r e tr o s p e k t] n взгляд назад, ретроспекти­ ва return [ r i' t з :n] v во звр а­ щ а ть ся ) revenge [п'уепбз] n месть; v мстить revengeful [ri'vend 3f(o)l] a мстительный reversion [п ' уз :/(э) п] n обра­ щение revert [r i ' у з :t ] v во зв р а ­ щ а ть ся ) review [rf vju:] n обзор revive [ri'vaiv] v возобновлять rib [rib] n ребро rifle ['raif( 3 )l] n винтовка 237

•

Vocabulary *

rush [гл/] n натиск, напор;

save [seiv] v сохранить; спас­

погоня rustle ['rAs(o)l] n шелест; v шелестеть

saw [so:] n пила scalpel ['skaelp(o)l] n скаль­

ти

пель scandal ['skaendl] n скандал scar [ska:] n шрам scarcely ['skegsli] яг/v едва scarlet ['ska:ht] а алый scatter ['skaeto] у рассеивать,

S sad [saed] а грустный safe [seif] а надежный; безо­

пасный

разбрасывать

safeguard ['seifga:d] n охран­

scenery [/si:n(9)ri] n пейзаж scent [sent] n аромат, запах sceptre ['septo] n скипетр schooner ['sku:n9] n шхуна scope [sk9up] n предел; мас­

ник safety ['seifti] n безопасность sail [sell] n парус; v плавать

под парусом sailor ['sells] n моряк saint [seint] n святой salary ['sselsri] n зарплата salute [s9'lu:t] n салют; v при­

штаб scorpion [sko:pi9n] n скорпи­

он scramble ['sk raem b (9)l] v

ветствовать

скрести(сь)

sane [sein] а нормальный sanity ['saeniti] n здравомыс­

scratch [skraetj]

у царапать; n царапина scream [skri:m] n пронзитель­ ный крик; у пронзительно кричать seaman ['skmon] п моряк seaward ['si:w9d] adv в сторо­ ну моря seaweed ['si:wi:d] п водоросли secure [si'kjuo] а безопасный security [si'kju(9)riti] п за­ щита seek (sought, sought) [si:k] ([so:t], [so:t]) v искать

лие sank past от sink sarcasm ['sa:kaez(9)m] n сар­

казм sat past и p.p. от sit satisfaction [,saetis'faekT(o)n]

n удовлетворение satisfy ['saetisfai] уудовлетво-

рять satyr ['sae to] n сатир savage ['saevid-з] я жестокий,

свирепый 23 8

•

Vocabulary

•

shame [Jeim] n позор shape [Jeip] n форма shapeless ['/ eiplis] а бесфор­ менный shark [Ja:k] n акула sharp [Ja:p] а острый; резкий sharply ['Ja:pli] adv резко shatter [ Jaeto] v разбивать shed [Jed]n навес; сарай sheep [Ji:p] ловца sheet [Ji:t] л простыня shell [Jel] л ракушка shelter ['Jelt9] л укрытие shine (shone, shone) [Jain] ([Joun], [Joun]) ублестеть shiver ['Jiv9] удрожать shone past и p.p. от shine shoot (shot, shot) [Ju:t] ([Jot], [Jot]) у стрелять shopman ['Jopmon] л прода­ вец shore [Jo:] л берег shot past и p.p. от shoot shoulder [' Jouldo] л плечо show (showed, shown) [Jou] ([J9i)d], [Joun]) у показы­ вать shrank past от shrink shred [Jred] л клочок shriek [Jri:k] n вопль; у вопить shrill [Jril] а пронзительный, резкий; визгливый shrink (shrank, shrunk) [Jripk] ([fraegk], [/глг)к]) v сокращать(ся); сжимать(ся)

sell (sold, sold) [sel] ([sould], [sould]) v продавать send (sent, sent) [send] ([sent], [sent]) v посылать sensation [se n 'se iJ (o )n ] n ощущение sense [sens] n смысл sensible ['sens9b(9)l] а разум­ ный sensory ['sens(9)ri] а сенсор­ ный sent past и p.p. от send sentence ['sentons] n предло­ жение; (судебный) приговор sentiment ['sentimont] n чув­ ство separate ['sepgreit] v разде­ лять serf [s3:f] n раб series ['si(9)ri:z] n серия serious ['si(9)ri9s] а серьез­ ный servant ['s3:v(9)nt] n слуга service ['s3:vis] n обслужива­ ние; услуга set (set, set) [set] ([set], [set]) v устанавливать severe [si'V19] я жестокий, су­ ровый shabby ['Jaebi] а потертый, потрепанный shade [Jeid] n оттенок shadow ['Jaedou] л тень shallow ['Jaelou] n мелководье; я мелкий 239

•

Vocabulary

shrub [/глЬ] n куст shrunk p.p. orn shrink shudder ['/л б э] v дрожать; вздрагивать; содрогаться shut (shut, shut) [ / A t ] ( [ [ A t ] , [|л ф v закрывать shy [Jai] а застенчивый sick [sik] д больной side [said] n сторона sideways ['saidweiz] adv бо­ ком sight [salt] n вид, зрелище sign [sain] n символ; знак silhouette [,silu:'et] n силуэт silly ['sill] а глупый silver ['silva] n серебро silvery [,silv(3)ri] а серебрис­ тый simian ['simian] n обезьяна sin [sin] n грех since [sins] adv с тех nop single ['sipg(3)l] а одинокий singsong ['snjSDr)] n заклина­ ние; монотонный напев sink (sank, sunk) [sipk] ([saepk], [sApk]) утонуть sinner ['sins] n грешник sit (sat, sat) [sit] ([saet], [saet]) усидеть size [saiz] n размер skeleton ['skelitn] n скелет skill [skil] n мастерство skyline ['skailain] n горизонт slain [slein] а убитый slanting ['slamtip] n наклон

•

slave [sleiv] n раб sleep (slept, slept) [sli:p] ([slept], [slept]) успать sleeve [sli:v] n рукав slept past и p.p. от sleep slid past и p.p. от slide slide (slid, slid) [slaid] ([slid], [slid]) v скользить sling (slung, slung) [slip] ( [ s I a p ] , [ s I a q ] ) у бросать, швырять slip [slip] у ускользнуть slope jslaup] n наклон; откос sloth [slauG] n ленивец ( жи­

вотное) slumber ['sUmbs] у дремать smash [smaej] v столкнуться; разбить, разгромить smear [smia] v пачкать; пят­ нать smell [smel] n запах; у пах­ нуть smelly ['sm ell] а вонючий; пахучий snail [sneil] n улитка snarl [sna:l] n рычание; v ры­ чать sniff [snif] n фырканье; v фыр­ кать sob [sob] у рыдать sober ['S3i)b3] а трезвый society [sa'saisti] n общество socket ['sokit] n глазница sojourn ['sod33:n] n времен­ ное пребывание 240

•

Vocabulary

solace ['soils] n утешение, ус­ покоение; отрада sold past и p.p. от sell soldier ['s3uld33] n солдат sole [soul] n подошва solemn ['sDlom] а торжествен­ ный solicitude [sa'lisitju:d] n забо­ та, попечение solitary ['solit(o)ri] а уеди­ ненный solitude ['solitjuid] n одино­ чество solve [solv] v решать sought past и p.p. от seek soul [soul] n душа sound [saund] n звук southward ['sauGwad] adv в южном направлении sparingly ['spe(d)rir)li] adv экономно spark [spa:k] n искра spasm [ /spaez(9)m] n судо­ рога speaker ['spiiko] n оратор speak (spoke, spoken) [spi:k] ([spauk], ['spaukan]) у г о ­ ворить species ['spi:|i:z] n разновид­ ность speciflc [spi'sifik] а опреде­ ленный specimen ['spesiman] n обра­ зец; экземпляр speech [spi:tj] яречь

•

speechless ['spi:tjlis] а безмол­ вный; потерявший дар речи speed [spi:d] n скорость spend (spent, spent) [spend] ([spent], [spent]) утратить spent past и p.p. от spend spine [spain] n спинной хре­ бет spirit1 ['spirit] n спирт spirit2 ['spirit] n дух splash [splaej] n всплеск; v шлепать splendour ['splenda] n блеск splinter ['splinto] n осколок spoke past от speak spoken p.p. от speak spot [spot] n пятно sprang past от spring spread (spread, spread) [spred] ([spred], [spred]) v распро­ страняться) spring (sprang, sprung) [sprig] ([spraerj], [sprAo]) у пры­ гать sprung p.p. от spring spurt [sp3:t] n струя squeal [skwi:l] v визжать squeeze [skwiiz] v выжимать stage [steid3] n ступень; ста­ дия stagger ['staega] v поражать staghound [ ' staeghaund] n шотландская борзая stain [stein] n краситель; у красить 241

•

Vocabulary

stalls [sto:lz] n конюшня stand (stood, stood) [staend] ([stud], [stud]) v ставить; стоять stare [steo] n пристальный взгляд; v пристально смот­ реть starfish ['sto ijij] n морская звезда ( животное) starlit ['stodit] а освещенный светом звезд startle ['sto:tl] v вздрагивать starve [std:v] v голодать steadily ['stedili] adv устойчи­ во; постоянно; неуклонно steep [sti:p] а крутой (подъем, склонит.п.) stem [stem] n стержень step [step] n шаг sterile ['sterail] а стерильный stick [stik] n палка stifle ['staif(o)l] v заглушать stimulate ['stimjuleit] v сти­ мулировать stir [st3:] v мешать, помеши­ вать stitch [stitj] n стежок stood past и p.p. от stand stool [stud] n стул; табурет(ка) straight [streit] а прямой straw [stro:] n солома stream [stri:m] n поток stress [stres] n напряжение; v напрягать(ся) strike (struck, struck) [straik]

•

([strAk], [strAk]) v нажи­ мать; ударять, бить string [strip] n струна; бе­ чевка

struck past и p.p. от strike struggle ['strAg(o)l] n борьба; vбороться stubbly [stAbli] а щетинис­ тый stubborn ['stAbon] а упрямый stumble ['stAmb(0)l] успотыкаться succeed [sok'sr.d] v удавать­ ся; преуспеть suck [sAk] v сосать suction ['sAkJ(9)n] n всасы­ вание sudden ['sAdn] а внезапный suffer ['sAfo] v страдать sufficient [s9'fij(9)nt] я дос­ таточный suggest [s9'd3est] v предла­ гать suggestive [s a ^ e s tiv ] а пред­ положительный suit [s(j)u:t] v подходить; ус­ траивать sulphurous ['sAlf(9)r9s] я сер­ нистый sunk p.p. от sink suppose [so'pouz] v предпола­ гать sure [fu9] суверенный surface ['S3:fis] n поверх­ ность 242

•

Vocabulary

•

T

surgeon ['s3:d3(o)n] n хирург surgery ['s3:d3(o)rij n опера­

take (took, taken) [teik] ([tuk],

ционная (помещение)

['teikon]) убрать, взять

surprise [so'praiz] n удивле­

taken p.p. от take tame [teim] а прирученный tangle [Чаедд(о)1] n путани­

ние; vудивлять surround [so'raund] v окру­

жать

ца

suspicion [so'spiJ(o)n] n по­

taste [teist] n вкус taught past и p.p. от teach teach (taught, taught) [ti:tj]

дозрение suspicious [so'spijos] а подо­ зрительный

([to:t], [to:t]) уучить

swallow ['swolou] v глотать swamp [swomp] n болото sway [swei] n колебание; v ко­ лебаться, качаться swear (swore, sworn) [sweo] ([swo:], [swo:n]) у клясться; ручаться swine [swain] n свинья swing (swung, swung) [sw ig] ([ sw a p ], [sw a p ]) v

tear (tore, torn) [tea] ([to:],

[to:n]) урвать tedium [4i:diom] n скука tell (told, told) [tel] ([toold],

[tould]) у сообщать; рас­ сказывать temper ['tempo] n характер; темперамент temporary [ ' tem p(o)rori] a временный tender ['tendo] а нежный tension ['tenJ(o)n] n напря­ жение term [t3:m] n срок; условие terror [Чего] n ужас thigh [0ai] n бедро think (thought, thought) [6ipk] ([0o:t], [0o:t]) удумать thirst [0a:st] n жажда thirsty ['03:sti] а измученный жаждой thorn [0o:n] n тернии; колюч­ ка

качать(ся) swish [swij] v проноситься со свистом sword [so:d] n меч swore past от swear sworn p.p. от swear swung past и p.p. от swing sympathetic ^simpo'Oetik] a

сострадающий sympathize ['sim p o 0 a iz] v

симпатизировать; сочув­ ствовать sympathy ['simpo0i] n симпа­ тия; сочувствие 24 3

•

Vocabulary

•

touch [tAtJ] n касание; у ка­ саться track [traek] n след train [trein] у обучать trait [trei(t)] n черта trample [Чгаетр(э)1] у рас­ топтать transfer [trasns'f3:] у переда­ вать transfusion [traens'fju:3(3)n] n переливание {крови) trap [traep] n ловушка; у пой­ мать в ловушку traverse [tr9'v3:s] у пересе­ кать; двигаться, переме­ щаться travesty [' traevisti] п пародия, искажение tray [trei] п поднос treacherous [ ' tretj(3)r3s] а предательский tread [tred] п след; походка; колея treasure ['tre39] п сокровище treat [tri:t] v обращаться tremble [ЧгетЬ(з)1] п дрожь; у дрожать trepidation [,trepi'deij(9)n] п трепет trick [trik] п уловка; трюк, фокус trivial ['trivial] а тривиаль­ ный, банальный trophy ['traufi] л добыча; тро­ фей

thorny ['0о:ш] а тернистый though [Зэи] су хотя thoughtl [0o:t] n мысль thought2 past и p.p. от think thread [0red] n нить threaten ['0retn] vугрожать threw past от throw thrice [0rais] adv трижды throat [0raut] n горло throw (threw, thrown) [0гэи] ([0ru:], [0гэип]) убросать thrown p.p. от throw thud [0Ad] n глухой стук thumb [0лт] n большой па­ лец руки thunder ['0лпбэ] п гром thus [6as] яЛ так, таким об­ разом tighten ['taitn] v сужать(ся); стяги вать(ся) tin [tin] п жестянка, консер­ вная банка tobacco [ta'baekau] а?табак toe [tau] п палец ноги told past и p.p. от tell tolerance ['tDl(3)r3ns] n тер­ пимость tone [taun] n тон; звук tongue [tAp] n язык took past от take tore past от tear torment ['to:ment] n мучение torn p.p. от tear torture ['toitja] n пытка toss [tos] убросать; швырять 244

•

Vocabulary

•

uncertain [An's3:tn] а неуве­ ренный; неясный uncertainty [лп's3:t(o)nti] п неопределенность; неуве­ ренность unclean [лп'кИ:п] а нечистый; поганый; непристойный unclear [лп'кйэ] а неясный, непонятный uncomfortably [An'kAmf(9)t9bli] adv не­ ловко uncommon [лп'кшпэп] а ред­ кий uncontrollable [/Ank9n'tr9ul9b(9)l] ^неук­ ротимый; неуправляемый undergrowth ['лпбэдгэиб] п подлесок undersized [,And9'saizd] а ма­ ломерный uneasiness [AiTiizmis] п бес­ покойство unexpected [,Anik'spektid] а неожиданный unfitted [An'fitid] а неподхо­ дящий unfortunate [An'foitjunit] а неудачный unheeding [лп'ЬЫнэ] а не­ внимательный uninhabited [^nm'haebitid] а необитаемый unison ['ju:nis(9)n] п согла­ сие, гармония

trot [trot] v идти (ехать) ры­ сью (рысцой) trunk [trAgk] n ствол trust [trASt] n доверие; vдове­ рять tug [tAg] утянуть tumultuous [tju:'mAltJi)9s] a шумный tune [tju:n] n мелодия turban [Чз:Ьэп] а?тюрбан (го­

ловной убор) turf [t3:f] n торф; дерн turn [t3:n] n поворот; v пово­ рачиваться tusk [tAsk] n клык twig [twig] n прут twist [twist] v крутить type [taip] n тип, вид tyrant [4ai(9)r9nt] а?тиран

U ugly ['лдй] а уродливый unable [An'eib(9)l] а неспо­ собный unaccountable [/An9'kauntob(9)l] а неис­ числимый unarmed [/n 'a im d ] а разору­ женный, невооруженный unaware [,An9'we9] apredic н е о с в е д о м л е н н ы й , не знающий, не подозрева­ ющий 245

•

Vocabulary

universe ['ju:niv3:s] n мир,

•

vain [vein] а тщетный valley ['vaeli] n долина vanish ['vaeniJ] ^исчезать vanity ['vaeniti] n тщеславие vapour ['veipo] n nap various ['ve(9)rios] а различ­

вселенная unkind [^ n 'k ain d ] а недо­ брый unload [ап'loud] vразгружать unlock [лп'к>к] v отпирать unlucky [лп' Mci] а неудачный unmarried [^n'maerid] а не состоящий в браке

ный, разнообразный vast [va:st] «обширный vegetation [,ved3i'teij(9)n] n

unm istakable

растительность vein [vein] n вена vengeance ['vend3(9)ns] n от­

[/Anmi, steikob(o)l] а безо­ шибочный unnatural [An, naetJ'(o)rol] a неестественный unreal [лп riol] «нереальный unseen [,An'si:n] а невидимый unspeakable [An'spi:kob(9)l] a непроизносимый untrained ^An'treind] а нео­ бученный unusual [An'ju^uol] а н ео­ быкновенный usage ['ju:sid3] n использова­ ние use 1 [ju:s] n польза; выгода use2 [ju:z] v использовать utmost ['Atmoust] а крайний, предельный

мщение, месть ven triloq uism

[ven/tril9kwiz(9)m] n чре­ вовещание verdict ['V3:dikt] n приговор vertical ['v3:tik(9)l] а верти­ кальный vessel ['ves(9)l] n корабль vestige ['vestid3] n остаток vexation [vek'seif(9)n] n до­ сада vibrate [vai'breit] v вибриро­ вать, дрожать vice [vais] n порок victim ['viktim] n жертва vigilance ['vid3il9ns] n бди­ тельность, насторож ен­ ность, зоркость virtue ['v3:tju:] «достоинство visible ['viz9b(9)l] а видимый vivisection [,vivr sekj(9)n] « вивисекция vixen [ viks(9)n] « лисица

V vacant ['veikont] а свободный vague [veig] а неопределен­

ный; неясный, смутный 246

•

Vocabulary

volcanic [vDl'kaenik] а вулка­

•

will [wil] n воля, сила воли win (won, won) [win] ([WAtl],

нический volume ['VDlju:m] n объем

[wAn]) v выигрывать wire ['waia] n провод wit [wit] n остроумие witch [witj] n ведьма withdraw (withdrew, withdrawn)

W wad [wDd] v переходить вброд waist [weist] n талия wander ['wonda] vблуждать wantonness ['w onton nis] n

[w id'dro:] ([w id'dru:], [wid'droin]) vубрать witness f'witnis] n свидетель woe [wsu] n rope wolf [wulf] n волк

экстравагантность

won past и p.p. от win wonder [' WAnda] n удивление;

warn [wo:n] v предупреждать watchfulness ['wDtJT(3)lnis] n

v удивлять

осторожность; бдитель­ ность weary [,wi(3)ri] я утомленный weed [wi:d] n сорняк weep (wept, wept) [wi:p] ([wept], [wept]) vрыдать wept past и p.p. от weep westward ['westwad] adv на запад whack [waek] v колотить wheel [wi:l] n колесо whip [wip] n кнут; v хлестать (кнутом) whiskey ['wiski] n виски ( ал­

wonderful [rWAnd9f(3)l] а за­

мечательный wood [wud] n древесина worm [w 3:m] n червяк worry [ WAn] уволновать(ся) worship ['w3:Jip] n поклоне­

ние; v поклоняться wound [wu:nd] n рана wounded ['wu:ndid] n ране­

ный wrap [гаер] v обматывать; за­

ворачивать wrath [ro0] n гнев wretched ['retjid] а несчастный wrist [rist] n запястье

когольный напиток) whisper ['w isps] n шепот; v

шептать whistle ['wis(a)l] v свистеть whooping ['huipip] а крича­

Y

щий wicked ['wikid] я злой

yacht [jot] n яхта 247

•

Vocabulary

yaw [jo:] v рыскать yawn [jo:n] n зазор yelp [jelp] n визг yolk [jack] n желток yonder [' jondo] adv вон там young Цлр] а молодой youths [juGs] n р1зд. молодняк

•

z zenith ['zeniG] n зенит zodiacal [zou'dai9k(o)l] а зо­ диакальный zoological [/г(э)иэ'1о ё з 1к(э)1] а зоологический

C o n ten ts

The Island of Dr. Moreau Introduction........................................................................................ 4 Chapter One. In the Dingey of the “Lady Vain” ...............................6 Chapter Two. The Man Who Was Going Nowhere......................... 11 Chapter Three. The Strange Face................................................... 15 Chapter Four. At the Schooner’s Rail..............................................21 Chapter Five. The Man Who Had Nowhere to G o ........................ 25 Chapter Six. The Evil-Looking Boatmen....................................... 30 Chapter Seven. The Locked D oor.................................................... 35 Chapter Eight. The Crying of the Pum a..........................................40 Chapter Nine. The Thing in the Forest...........................................44 Chapter Ten. The Crying of the M an................................................54 Chapter Eleven. The Hunting of the M an...................................... 58 Chapter Twelve. The Sayer of the L aw ............................................65 Chapter Thirteen. A Parley............................................................... 73 Chapter Fourteen. Doctor Moreau Explains....................................79 Chapter Fifteen. Concerning the Beast Folk..................................92 Chapter Sixteen. How the Beast Folk Tasted Blood....................... 97 Chapter Seventeen. A Catastrophe................................................ 111 Chapter Eighteen. The Finding of M oreau...................................118 Chapter Nineteen. Montgomery’s “Bank Holiday” ...................... 124 Chapter Twenty. Alone with the Beast People................................. 133 Chapter Twenty One. The Reversion of the Beast Folk.................. 140 Chapter Twenty Two. The Man Alone............................................. 152

Short Stories Aepyornis Island .............................................................................156 The Magic S h o p ..............................................................................174 Activities...........................................................................................189 Vocabulary......................................................................................203

По вопросам оптовых закупок обращаться: тел./факс: (095) 785-15-30, e-mail: trade@airis.ru Адрес: Москва, пр. Мира, 106 Наш сайт: www.airis.ru

У ч еб н о е и зд а н и е

Уэллс Герберт ОСТРОВ ДОКТОРА МОРО. РАССКАЗЫ The Island of Dr. Moreau. Short Stories Составление, адаптация текста, комментарий, упражнения, словарь Н. Н . Ч есовой Ведущий редактор В. А. Л ь в о в Редактор Н . П. Р ум я н ц ева Художественный редактор А. М . Д р а го в о й Иллюстрации В . Н. Ф ек л я ев Обложка М . В. В л а д и м и р ск а я Технический редактор С . С. К олом еец Компьютерная верстка В. А. А р т ем о в Корректор Е. В. С онина

Подписано в печать 02.12.2002. Бумага газетная. Формат 84x108/32. Печать офсетная. Печ. л. 8. Усл. печ. л. 13,44. Тираж 8000 экз. Заказ № 7114. ООО «Издательство “Айрис-пресс”» 113184, Москва, ул. Б. Полянка, д. 50, стр. 3. О тп ечатан о в п о лн ом соответстви и с качеством п ред о ставл енн ы х д и ап о зи ти в о в в О А О «М ож ай ский п о ли гр аф и ч еск и й ком бин ат» 1 4 3200, г. М о ж а й с к , ул . М и р а , 93

ХРЕСТОМАТИЯ БРИТАНСКОЙ ЛИТЕРАТУРЫ

Льюис Кэрролл Приключения Алисы в Стране Чудес. Алиса в Зазеркалье

Книга из серии «Хрестоматия британской литературы» зна­ комит читателя с творчеством известного английского писателя Льюиса Кэрролла. Тексты произведений, во­ шедших в книгу, адаптированы с учетом базового уровня владения английским языком. Пособие может быть ис­ пользовано как на уроках зарубежной литературы, так и в качестве увлекательного чтения. Книга снабжена коммен­ тарием, упражнениями и словарем.

288 с., с илл., обложка

ИЗДАТЕЛЬСТВО

АЙРИС-ПРЕСС

ISBN 5 - 8 1 1 2 - 0 1 4 7 - 8

785811

201471